BIBLE TEACHINGS or DOCTRINES OF MEN???

INTRODUCTION
What to expect from VOLUME III. IT IS WRITTEN Volume I. concerned itself mostly with showing why the Bible is such an extrordinary book and how we are able to discern it was truly inspired by God. It also provided methods, techniques and information to help us derive the most benefit from Bible reading by addressing the mental connection between God, his thinking as found in the Bible and ourselves. Volume II. of IT IS WRITTEN addressed who God Is and what his purpose was in placing humans on the earth, it also explained differences in what is commonly held by many so called bible experts as the creation account in Genesis and what the Bible actually describes within its pages. Volume II. provided definitions for important words frequently misinterpreted or misunderstood by Bible readers along with some surprises and keys to Bible mysteries Volume III. (this book) builds upon information covered in Volumes I. and II. and addresses what the Bible actually discloses in connection with the major teachings and doctrines held by religious devotees today. It explores thirty five important doctrines which religions hold as the foundations of their faith. While widely claimed that these are based on what the Bible teaches, a more careful examination discloses that many of these doctrines are really not what the Bible teaches at all. Volume three will examine these doctrines employing standards and tests from the Bible itself to see what scripture actually does disclose about them. As is the case in Volumes I. and II, the author speaks from the viewpoint that the Bible is Gods inspired message to humans through all ages of history. As such it stands above all others as the highest authority on Gods thinking and it alone holds the true and trustworthy answers to questions and the dilemmas men have about their relationship with God and their prospects on this earth. 2 Timothy 3:16 All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: KJV

IT IS WRITTEN
VOLUME III. TABLE OF CONTENTS
[Ctrl + Click takes you to Chapter indicated]

CHAPTER 1. CHAPTER 2. -

BIBLE TEACHINGS vs RELIGIOUS DOCTRINES ANTICHRIST / ARMEGEDDON / BAPTISM / CLERGY / CREATION CROSS, DEATH, ETERNITY, FAITH and GIFTS HEADSHIP, HELL, HELLFIRE and HOLIDAYS IDOLATRY, JUDGMENT, JUSTICE and KINGDOM LAST DAYS, MARRY, NEUTRALITY and PREACHING PREDESTINATION, RANSOM RAPTURE and RETURN OF CHRIST RESURRECTION, SABBATH, SIN, SOUL/SPIRIT/ TONGUES and TRADITIONS

page 04. page 12. page 58. page 92. page127. page 155. page 192. page 288.

CHAPTER 3. CHAPTER 4. CHAPTER 5. CHAPTER 6. CHAPTER 7.

CHAPTER 8.

CHAPTER 9.

TRINITY and WORLD

page 324. page 364.

CHAPTER 10. CROSS ROADS OF DECISION

[Scroll to Chapter 1.]

It Is WRITTEN
CHAPTER ONE
BIBLE TEACHINGS or RELIGIOUS DOCTRINES Whats the difference?

Chapters 1 through 9 offer a review and comparison of thirty five well known Bible Teachings and Doctrines. This enables a reader to compare what the Bible actually teaches, with what their own religious organization may hold as its version of Bible truth. When one compares the doctrines held by religionists, one often finds disparity between the Bible and what it actually says and what religious experts claim it says or what it means. This has often led a sincere reader to confusion. After all, while they accept the Bible as Gods inspired word, their religious leaders explain it differently from what they read for themselves. Thus, due to a conflict between what is written and what is taught, the realities of the truth in Gods word become obscured. An area of some considerable confusion for Bible readers is centered around the difference between a true bible teaching and a religions dogmatic doctrine. In many instances people have not been able to distinguish one from the other. As a result, there is not only controversy but a great deal of ignorance concerning God's word and what it
4

actually teaches. A religions body of doctrines may be true or it may be false. Likewise, an individuals teaching may be true or it may be false, a mere tenet, an opinion or a theory. It may even be part true, using some element of truth as a form of glue for sticking the theoretical to the real. Yet, Gods own word makes claim within its pages that it was not only inspired by Jehovah God, the Almighty God, but that it is all absolutely true, the product of a god who cannot lie. As such we are warned against adding to or subtracting from his thinking as it is contained in his word of truth. 2Timothy 3:16 All Scripture is God-breathed and is useful for teaching, rebuking, correcting and training in righteousness,
NIV

Or as another version states; 2 Timothy 3:16 All scripture is inspired by God and is useful for teaching, for refutation, for correction, and for training in righteousness, NAB John 17:17 Sanctify them by the truth; your word is truth. NIV Or as another version states; John 17:17 "Sanctify them by Your truth. Your word is truth.
NKJ

Titus 1:2 This truth gives them the confidence of eternal life, which God promised them before the world began-- and he cannot lie. NLT Titus 1:2 in hope of eternal life, which God, who never lies, promised before the ages began ESV 1 Corinthians 4:6 Now, brothers, I have applied these things to myself and Apollos for your benefit, so that you may learn from us the meaning of the saying, "Do not go beyond what is written." Then you will not take pride in one man over against another. NIV

Deuteronomy 12:32 "Whatever <03605> <01697> <0834> I command <06680> you, you shall be careful <08104> to do <06213a>; you shall not add <03254> to nor <03808> take <01639> away <01639> from it. NAU Despite clear scriptural admonition not to, over the years men have added their own less than perfect thoughts in the form of manmade doctrines to Gods thinking found in his word and continued to represent a mixture of their own ideas and Gods to others as Gods own word. Religions have formed entire bodies of doctrines consisting of truth mixed with falsehood. In some instances even blatant lies have been combined with elements of truth into hybrid theories which are represented to the hearer as being absolutely true. Thus, by combining partial truth with something unproven, they have been successful in establishing an air of credibility for unscriptural doctrines. On the other hand, Gods word is entirely true, for God cannot lie. The single fact that God cannot lie, provides us with a means to arrive at truly accurate teachings. By comparing pertinent scriptures and Gods word as a whole with questionable doctrines, it enable us to recognize those which have a basis in truth from those which do not. Accepting true teachings and living by them in accord with Gods word of truth are a basis for any man to find favor in Gods eyes. There are two ways that a religion develops its doctrines - eisegesis and exegesis. Eisegesis is where scriptures are searched to support a preexisting belief till one is found. This often results in inaccurate doctrine and the possibility of more than one interpretation. This method relies on embracing human thinking and trying to make the Bible fit to it. While it may seem reasonable initially, it fails to recognize what the Bible as a whole discloses on the topic. When one reads enough of Gods word, invariably contradictions will surface against a false doctrine when it is based on eisegesis. A more respected approach to arrive at doctrinal understanding is through exegesis. Let a passage explain itself in its literary context, and in line with its relationship to other Biblical passages and parallel literature of the period. To understand Scripture we need to consider what it meant to the person originally making the statement and what it conveyed to the person originally hearing it. We should also
6

determine if the verse considered is in line with what was already known from other Scriptures at the time and how the point made related to the hearers cultural mindset of the times. To most of us us living in this day and age, old well established religious doctrines / teachings pre-exist. We just accept them as being valid because our parents did so or because many others we know accept them. We initially pre-assume they are true and then use them to form a basis upon which new understanding may be built. There is usually little or no consideration how these doctrines came to be or what they were based on, and even less consideration as to how other verses in the Bible might contradict them. Therefore it becomes imperative for a serious Bible Student to be able to distinguish the difference between a true Bible teaching and one which is fundamentally a religious dogmatic doctrine, which upon careful examination, ends up being manmade. How is this possible? The scriptural answer is simply; Do not put your trust in earthling man, to whom no salvation belongs, rather trust In Jehovah [Yahweh] God. Yet some men, and their religious organizations, often in Gods name, still continue to place greater emphasis on their own ideas and teachings rather than those of God almighty himself. Proverbs 3:5 Trust wholeheartedly in Yahweh, put no faith in your own perception; NJB Jeremiah 17:5 Yahweh says this, 'Accursed be anyone who trusts in human beings, who relies on human strength and whose heart turns from Yahweh. NJB Psalm 118:8 It is better to take refuge in Yahweh than to rely on human beings; NJB WHY is it so important to recognize the differences between dogmatic religious doctrines or traditions and true teachings? . . . . True teachings are from God, while others may be from less reliable sources and at times even constitute falsehood.

What is the fundamental difference between a Bible Teaching and a Dogmatic Religious Doctrine or tradition? An authentic bible teaching will be found in harmony with God's word, it can be supported by God's word and God's word will constitute the authoritative source of proof or the basis for its existence. It will also, in most instances be supported by the Bible principal requiring a minimum of two sources of testimony. 2 Corinthians 13:1 This is the third time I am coming to visit you. As the Scriptures say, The facts of every case must be established by the testimony of two or three witnesses." NLT A truthful Bible teaching will not be contradictory to other verses, found elsewhere in the bible. Support for the proper understanding will be found in the Bible itself, without a necessity to rely on external human sources and authorities for its justification. It will stand the test of truth. God is truth and the originator of all truth, whether it is found in science or in scripture. The Bible as his word is reliable, for God cannot lie. Titus 1:2 upon the basis of a hope of the everlasting life which God, who cannot lie, promised before times long lasting,
NWT

On the other hand a Religious Dogmatic / Doctrine or tradition, while often appearing to have some basis in the Bible, upon a more meticulous examination, tends to be more reliant on external proof and dependent on devices such as creeds, directives, catechisms, or other human writings. Conclusions tend to rely mostly on the reasoning and thinking of men rather than a close examination of overall scripture. However, the Bible teaches; 1 Corinthians 3:20 and again, "The Lord knows the reasonings of the wise, that they are useless." NAS 2 Corinthians 10:5 Putting an end to reasonings, and every high thing which is lifted up against the knowledge of God,
8

and causing every thought to come under the authority of Christ; BBE Frequently, the doctrine itself will be found to be in conflict with other scriptures uncovered by a more careful and thorough searching of the Bible. In other instances, the doctrine either fails the Bible's two witness principal, fails to meet the principals of applied context and or fails to meet a test of wisdom and logic. This book will consider two types of teachings, the explicit and the implicit. The difference being, in an explicit teaching, a verse or verses can be cited which give a definitive specific answer to the issue or question addressed. On the other hand, an implicit understanding may be arrived at based on verses which, while not specifically answering the question, nonetheless, do contribute to a conclusion through deductive reasoning. Keep in mind however, that when reaching a reliable implicit conclusion, there should be no conflicting verses found elsewhere in the bible to contradict it. (the test of truth; for God cannot lie). Implicit conclusions, while not as strong as explicit conclusions, still have credible value in cases where clear cut explicit verses do not exist or a wider perspective is helpful. Both these methods constitute a basis for legitimate bible teaching. Therefore, a true Bible teaching may be established either on an explicit explanation or an implicit one. Either way, it, will be based on the scriptures. It is important to realize, while sometimes difficult, it is possible to recognize the difference between a true Bible Teaching and a Dogmatic Religious Traditional Doctrine. A true Bible teaching has behind it the authority of divine inspiration and the spirit of truth while a dogmatic doctrine, upon careful investigation, finds it roots in pagan beliefs, manmade thinking and or philosophies of men. Which is better? God's inspired word offers these explicit comments toward an answer; Psalm 118:8 It is better to trust in Jehovah than to put confidence in man DBY Jeremiah 17:5 This is what the LORD says: "Cursed are those who put their trust in mere humans and turn their hearts away from the LORD. NLT
9

A religious doctrine or tradition not founded on bible truth may still have power within it. However, not a positive power, rather a dangerous negative power, the power to negate or neutralize the word of God. Mark 7:9 And he said to them, "You have a fine way of rejecting the commandment of God in order to establish your tradition! ESV Mark 7:13 As such, you break the law of God in order to protect your own tradition. And this is only one example. There are many, many others." NLT Matthew 15:6 . . . . .And so YOU have made the word of God invalid because of YOUR tradition. NWT It is therefore, imperative for any serious Bible reader to be able to recognize the difference between correct bible teachings and manmade traditions/doctrines. These chapters will test more than three dozen major Bible teachings and Religious Doctrines, helping the careful reader to discern differences for themselves. In the following explanations, we urge the reader to concentrate on what the scriptures actually say and how they speak to the mind and heart. The reader is urged to keep an open mind and not be swayed by preconceptions or biases. Also, the reader is urged to meditate and pray for divine guidance when considering these examples. In the end, we urge the reader to adjust their thinking according to what the Bible actually teaches as opposed to what others may claim it teaches. 1 John 4:1 Dear friends, do not believe everyone who claims to speak by the Spirit. You must test them to see if the spirit they have comes from God. For there are many false prophets in the world. NLT John 8:32 And you will know the truth, and the truth will set you free." NLT 1 Corinthians 2:10 But we know these things because God has revealed them to us by his Spirit, and his
10

Spirit searches out everything and shows us even God's deep secrets. NLT The following Teachings, doctrines and traditions listed in alphabetical order will be covered in Chapters 2 through 9; ANTICHRIST / ARMEGEDDON / BAPTISM / CLERGY / CROSS - DEATH / ETERNITY / FAITH / GIFTS / HEAD SHIP / HELL / HELLFIRE / HOLIDAYS / IDOLOTRY / JUDGEMENT / JUSTICE / KINGDOM / LAST DAYS / MARRIAGE / NEUTRALITY / PREACHING / GOOD NEWS / PRE DESTINATION / RANSOM / RAPTURE / RESURRECTION / RETURN OF CHRIST / SABBATH/ SIN/SOUL / SPIRIT / TONGUES / TRADITIONS / TRINITY /WORLD

[Click to table of Contents]

11

CHAPTER TWO
WHAT THE BIBLE ACTUALLY SAYS, ABOUT;
ANTICHRIST / ARMEGEDDON / BAPTISM / CLERGY / CREATION

TOPICS: 2.1 ANTI CHRIST A primary meaning of the word Christ is Anointed. Jesus Christ is the Messiah (anointed one according to Dan. 9:26). Therefore, The word:anti- Christ carries a basic meaning of being against (anti) an anointed one of Jehovah God. That there were other anointed ones on the earthly scene is borne out by what the Apostle John wrote almost sixty years after when Jesus was impaled and died for our sins. (See1 John 2:27) But the anointing that you received from him abides in you, and you have no need that anyone should teach you. But as his anointing teaches you abouteverything - and is true and is no lie, just as it has taught you- abide in him. ESV Thus, the figure of the Anti- Christ is against (anti)) Jesus Christ and also against (anti) his anointed ones on earth at a time when these verses may have their application. The Antichrist and The Man of Lawlessness are Biblical figures closely associated with the time of the end. To many Bible teachers the exact identity of these figures remains a mystery. Since the prophecies concerning these entities are still in an evolving state of fulfillment, there is much conjecture among various religious factions. We will explore exactly what the Bible discloses concerning the identity of these quasi mysterious figures. The following scriptures are EXPLICIT in what they say of the Antichrist and give us a wide range of clues, helping identity that one. Underlined, please find scriptural keys to forming a composite picture of the Antichrist and the man of lawlessness, who is
12

prophesied for the time of the end. [Brackets] indicate authors inserted comments. Applicable Bible verses: 1 John 2:18 Little children, it is the last hour; and as you were given word that the Antichrist would come, so now a number of Antichrists have come to you; and by this we are certain that it is the last hour. BBE [From this verse, we discern that the Antichrist is not a lone entity, as there are a number of them. Also, by virtue of the fact that there are a number of them, we can conclude we have an application in the last hour of the last days.] 1 John 2:22 Who is false but he who says that Jesus is not the Christ? He is the Antichrist who has no belief in the Father or the Son. BBE [This describes one who denies Jesus is the Christ (Messiah), also one who does not believe in the father, Jehovah, or who does not believe Jesus Christ as his son. See definition of believe Volume II, page 220 to determine what such belief entails scripturally.] 2 John 1:7 Many deceivers have gone out into the world. They do not believe that Jesus Christ came to earth in a real body. Such a person is a deceiver and an antichrist. NLT or as another version puts it; 2 John 1:7 There are many deceivers at large in the world, refusing to acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in human nature. They are the Deceiver; they are the Antichrist. NJB [Here we find an explicit statement exposing those who teach Jesus came to earth as something other than a human being] 1 John 4:3 and every spirit that does not confess that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is not of God. And this is the spirit

13

of the Antichrist, which you have heard was coming, and is now already in the world. NKJ This manifestation of the Antichrist denies Jesus came to earth in a real body, as a human. It either claims he did not come at all or it may claim that he came as God rather than as a human. 1John 4:3 and no spirit which fails to acknowledge Jesus is from God; it is the spirit of Antichrist, whose coming you have heard of; he is already at large in the world. NJB [The spirit of Antichrist does not accept that Jesus was sent from or came from God, and this spirit is at large, already operative. Sometimes, rather than acknowledging God as the one who sent Jesus, it argues he was God himself, just a prophet or merely, a good man]. [The evidence that Antichrist is a manifestation of the very end (last hour) of the last days, enables us to examine other parallel manifestations, also ocurring during that same time period. For example, the man of lawlessness or son of perdition bear examination as they appear to have close similarities and appear at the same time and under the same circumstances as the AntiChrist The following verses are implicit regarding these entities, yet explicit in their reference to the days they are in in power.] 2Th 2:3 Let no one deceive or beguile you in any way, for that day [the day of Jehovah] will not come except the apostasy comes first [unless the predicted great falling away of those who have professed to be Christians has come], and the man of lawlessness (sin) is revealed, who is the son of doom [of perdition], Amp. [Dan. 7:25; 8:25; I Tim. 4:1.] Daniel 7:25 And he [the man of lawlessness] will speak even words against the Most High, and he will harass continually the holy ones [saints] themselves of the Supreme One. And he will intend to change times and law, and they [the holy ones] will be given into his hand [the
14

man of lawlessness's control] for a time, and times and half a time. NWT Daniel 8:25 And according to his insight (the fierce kings, the master of intrigue), he will also certainly cause deception to succeed in his hand. And in his heart he will put on great airs, and during a freedom from care he will bring many to ruin. And against the Prince of princes he will stand up, but it will be without hand that he will be broken. NWT This manifestation indicates a ruling entity, one with great authority who is a master of intrigue (lying deceptions), one who would put on great airs (appearances), during a time which he would be free of concern from opposition. During that time he would be successful in bringing many to ruin and he would be against the Prince of Princes (Jesus Christ in his pre-millenial position) Daniel 11:36 "The king [ruler] will do as he pleases. He will exalt and magnify himself above every god and will say unheard-of things against the God of gods.[Jehovah] He will be successful until the time of wrath [Jehovah's day of wrath] is completed, for what has been determined must take place. NIV A noteworthy thing about this ruling authority is that he would enjoy success all the way through the time of the end till Jehovahs day of wrath is concluded.] 2Th 2:4 Who [the man of lawlessness)]opposes and exalts himself so proudly and insolently against and over all that is called God or that is worshiped, even [to his actually] taking his seat in the temple of God, proclaiming that he himself is God. Amp. Ezek. 28:2; Dan. 11:36, 37. [This scriptural passage attaches a religious implication to the man of lawlessness. He takes his seat in the temple of God [where God is worshipped] and proclaims that he himself is God [assumes godlike authority] Saying unheard of things against God [the promotion of new teachings or doctrines, unheard of in the
15

sense that they do not exist in the inspired word of God, nor are they inspired by God.] Further help in identifying the lawless one is contained in the Hebrew Scriptures. Ezekiel 28:2 Son of man,[to Ezekiel as a prophet] say unto the prince of Tyre, Thus saith the Lord Jehovah: Because thy heart is lifted up, and thou hast said , I am a god, [claiming godlike authority] I sit in the seat of God, [religious power] in the midst of the seas;[among the masses of mankind] yet thou art man, and not God, though thou didst set thy heart as the heart of God; ASV Jeremiah 7:4 But do not be fooled by those who repeatedly promise your safety because the Temple of the LORD [Jehovah] is here. NLT Jeremiah 6:14 And they try to heal the breakdown of my people lightly, saying, 'There is peace! There is peace!' when there is no peace. NWT This entity, represented to be one who claims to sit in the seat of God [claiming to be represent God as his authority] , is not a spirit being as he is called a man. Therefore, we must rule out that the man of lawlessness is Satan, as some have alluded. The Anti Christ and the Man of Lawlessness is not a spirit being in nature, but rather is in the nature of a human being, with the heart (inclination, desire and motivation) to act as God. He assures his followers, there is nothing to be concerned over, and that they are safely and peacefully in God's camp. The Bible gives us further clues to help us unravel the mystery of these identities. Again, speaking clearly to the time of the end, Paul provides further insight which helps us resolve the mystery. 2 Thessalonians 2:9 the one whose coming [the lawless one] springs from the power of Satan in every mighty deed and in signs and wonders that lie, NAB Matthew 24:24 For false Christs and false prophets will appear and perform great signs and miracles to
16

deceive even the elect [holy ones, saints]-- if that were possible. NIV Once again, here we see the religious complexion of the AntiChrist. The teachings and deeds of this Anti-Christ which are intended to mislead even the holy ones are not from God, but rather from demons. It might be noted, the holy ones are not especially vulnerable to being misled by worldly, physical influences. Their inclinations, main concerns and desires are spiritual. Therefore attempts to mislead them successfully must be considered to be spiritual or religious in nature. 1 Timothy 4:1 Now the Holy Spirit tells us clearly that in the last times some will turn away from what we [the Apostles] believe; they will follow lying spirits and teachings that come from demons. NLT Here, the Apostle Paul reveals that the Antichrist would have success during this time of the end and that there would be those who would succumb to its lying spirits and teachings. To what extent, we are not told in this verse, nor are we told whether the some would be representative of the anointed (holy ones) or rather of those humans in general professing to be followers of Christ. Paul assures us that this mystery entity would eventually be identified and exposed. He also shows that this mysterious force is under some degree of restraint, all the way through the end of the system of things, at which time, he (the Anti Christ) is both revealed and also done away with. 2 Thessalonians 2:7,8 For the secret power of lawlessness is already at work; but the one who now holds it back will continue to do so till he [the power of lawlessness] is taken out of the way. NIV And then shall that wicked be revealed, whom the Lord [Jesus] shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming KJV Jesus, after having identified counterfeit Christians in the time of the end, addresses them with these words.

17

Matthew 7:23 and then will I avow unto them, I never knew you. Depart from me, workers of lawlessness. DBY Again, here Jesus is speaking to religious individuals, and organizations, particularly, those who identify themselves as being his followers, yet in reality they are counterfeits. He reveals them to be workers of lawlessness, a fitting description for one who is against Christ (Anti - Christ.) Clues to identify Antichrist Based on explicit and implicit information found in the above scriptures, how would we sum up the identifying clues from the Bible as to who the Antichrist is? 1. Anti Christ is associated with the time of the end, during the last hour. 2. Anti Christ is not a single individual entity, rather is depicted as (many) in a plural sense. 3. Anti Christ would blaspheme Jehovah God, either speaking against him or making himself godlike. 4. Anti Christ by nature is a master of intrigue and deception. Would appear as something other than what he was. 5. Would put on impressive appearances. (Appearing impressive to observers.) 6. Would be capable of mighty deeds, signs and wonders. Note; not the appearance of deeds, signs, and wonders, but the reality of such things. 7. Receives power from Satan, the master of deception. Has available and uses super human abilities to mislead. 8. Would enjoy great success in his efforts towards bringing many to ruin. 9. Would encounter little or no resistance as he would be popular with or acceptable to most people.
18

10. Would place himself in a position to be viewed as Godlike, even seating himself in the place of God. (thought of as a direct represent-ative of God. 11. Would exert power (ruler ship) over the sea of humanity. The Human family is his domain. 12. Would be connected with Apostasy (departing away from true faith taught by Jesus and apostles) 13. Would continually harass the holy ones (anointed, saints) and oppose their rightful relationship with their covenant bridegroom. 14. The fact that Antichrist would retain influence until finally brought to ruin. shows us he would not self reform or change his characteristics prior to his destruction. (See topicArmageddon) 15. Would ultimately be exposed by Christ and his words of truth, then destroyed by his coming. Christ and his words of truth would expose the Anti -Christ for what he is, leading to his demise. Various aspects of the Antichrist like Character: a. Denial of Jesus as the Savior (Messiah) b. Denial Jesus came in a human body c. Denial or disbelief in Jesus as the Son of God d. Denial or disbelief in Jehovah, the father e. Denial Jesus came from or was sent by God, the father. f. Ability to function as a master deceiver g. Assumption of godlike stature in appearance. After assessing the explicit and implicit information in the Bible, It appears that antichrist has a twofold meaning. As its name
19

indicates, it is anti or opposed to Christ. And it also has the thought of false or pseudo Christs, in the place or instead of Christ. Also, we need keep in mind that Christ means anointed. Therefore, the term anti Christ can also be read as anti anointed While, some have attempted to apply the term to certain individuals, or certain organizations, the foregoing scriptures, together with the physical facts, indicate that any and all persons, organizations or groups that falsely claim to represent Christ, that embrace for themselves the Messianic role which rightfully belongs to Christ, or that oppose Christ and his true followers (true anointed ones) can properly be seen as Anti-Christs. Even as Jesus said: He that is not on my side is against me, and he that does not gather with me scatters. (Matt. 12:30, NWT) Interesting, in this connection is an observation made by McClintock & Strongs Cyclopdia, that the just conclusion seems to be that Antichrist is not to be confined to any single person or power, but is essentially a great principle or system of falsehood having various manifestations, forms of working and degrees. Incidentally, let it be noted that the truth regarding antichrist is not mere milk but is solid spiritual food; strong meat that can be assimilated fully only by those who have advanced to maturity, by those who through use have their perceptive powers trained to distinguish both right and wrong.(Heb. 5:13, 14, NWT.) While the Man of Lawlessness has in common with the Anti-Christ that he also opposes the the Christ and his anointed ones, he is separate from the Anti- Christ by virtue of a significant identifying feature which is not attributed to the Anti Christ. That feature removes from him any generalization which may be applied to the Anti Christ. The man of lawlessness is exclusively religious in nature with the meaning of scriptural lawlessness including both disregard for Godly law and going beyond or exceeding godly law. Also, it is implied by scripture that the man of lawlessness has a direct relationship with those who would be considered Gods own and not the world at large. This having been said, here is an example of a Bible teaching wherein, you, the reader must make his or her own final decision as to whom The Antichrist and the Man of Lawlessness really are. The
20

clues are there, and the evidence is clear for those with perceptive eyesight. By your fervent prayer and help from Holy Spirit, the scriptures will speak for themselves. Psalm 118:8 It is better to trust in Jehovah than to put confidence in man. DBY The Holy Spirit speaks, through the scriptures. 2.2. ARMEGEDDON The idea of Armageddon continues to evoke anxieties among millions of people with a seemingly endless variety of theories promoted for its meaning. They range from nuclear destruction of the earth to ecological disasters, to invasion by extra terrestrial beings, to meteorite or asteroid collisions and a wide assortment other ideas. Conclusions seem to depend entirely on who one is speaking to. Therefore, let us see what the Bible itself has to say and what conclusion we may take away from Gods word. Verses pertaining to Armageddon and the Great Day of God Almighty; Revelation 16:16 And they gathered all the rulers [of the earth] and their armies to a place called Armageddon in Hebrew. NLT Revelation 16:14 They, [those expressions, out of the mouth of the dragon and out of the mouth of the wild beast and out of the mouth of the false prophet]. are, in fact, expressions inspired by demons and perform signs, and they go forth to the kings [rulers] of the entire inhabited earth, to gather them together to the war of the great day of God the Almighty. NWT The word Armageddon occurs only in one place in the Bible; Rev_16:16 (RSV., Har-Magedon) , symbolically designating the place where the battle of that great day of God Almighty (Rev_16:14) shall be fought. The word properly means the Mount of Megiddo. It is the scene of the final conflict between Jehovah, his Christ and their enemies. The idea of such a scene was suggested by the Old Testament great battle-field, the Plain of Esdraelon. Armageddon is in a spiritual sense not a place, but rather a situation
21

in which the opposers find themselves, drawn to a final confrontation with the almighty God Jehovah. The word itself, or concept of Armageddon is synonymous with, and culminates in The Great Day of God Almighty. In the latter description we find not the situation, which Armageddon represents, but rather a detailed description of events connected with God's day of vengeance or his day of wrath. In effect a day of cleansing the earth from those causing harm and practicing unrighteousness. The Great Day of God the Almighty: Revelation 16:14 They are, in fact, expressions inspired by demons and perform signs, and they go forth to the kings [rulers, governments] of the entire inhabited earth, to gather them together to the war of the great day of God the Almighy NWT Jeremiah 46:10 "And that day belongs to the Sovereign Lord, Jehovah of armies, the day of vengeance for avenging himself upon his adversaries. NWT Micah 5:15 I will pour out my vengeance on all the nations that refuse to obey me."NLT Revelation 11:18 The nations were in uproar and now the time has come for your retribution, . . . . . . . The time has come to destroy those who are destroying the earth.' NJB 2 Thessalonians 2:10 and with every unrighteous deception for those who are perishing, as a retribution because they did not accept the love of the truth that they might be saved. NWT 2 Peter 3:7 But by the same word the heavens and the earth that are now are stored up for fire and are being reserved to the day of judgment and of destruction of the ungodly men. NWT The key point in understanding the full impact of Armageddon is that it culminates in what the verse in 2 Peter describes as the day of judgment and of destruction of the ungodly men.
22

Thus, Armageddon should be seen not in a negative or dark light, but rather as the immediate harbinger of Jehovah Gods direct intervention. It is his direct and massive action destined to stop injustice and evil and the results they bring to the earth. This is an intervention necessary to bring about an end to the current wicked system which threatens to destroy the earth. Paradise cannot be restored on earth as God originally intended it without the removal of the ungodly system current in control over the inhabitants of the earth. 2.3. BAPTISM Baptism is an action undertaken by the believing Christian for a purpose and not without meaning. The purpose and meaning behind Baptism will be seen scripturally as we proceed. The act of being baptized was recognized by both Jehovah God and Jesus Christ, along with the entire congregation of Christian believers, as an act indicating that the believer had committed themselves to the teachings of Jehovah God through Jesus Christ and dedicated himself to do their will. The concept of New Testament Baptism under the teaching of Jesus Christ and the apostles differs from the cleansing and purification rites stressed in the Hebrew scriptures. Example of Hebrew thinking on baptism as a cleansing means; Numbers 31:23 everything that is processed with fire, YOU should pass through the fire, and it must be clean. Only it should be purified by the water for cleansing. And everything that is not processed with fire YOU should pass through the water. NWT The first mention of baptism in the Christian Greek writings describes activity undertaken by one referred to as John the Baptizer. His baptism activity was primarily related to the meaning of showing that individuals had repented from their sins and were asking forgiveness from God.

23

Luke 3:3 So he [John] came into all the country around the Jordan, preaching baptism [in symbol] of repentance for forgiveness of sins, NWT or as another version puts it; Luke 3:3 He went through the whole Jordan area proclaiming a baptism of repentance for the forgiveness of sins, NJB However, the fact that Jesus himself was baptized when he had no sins to be forgiven, implies greater meaning than that which was implied by John the baptizers in his work. Later when Jesus gave his apostles final instructions at Matthew 28: 17-20 on how they should carry on after his death, he included instructions on baptism that expanded on Johns concept. There he stated important information concerning in whose name (meaning, by whose authority) baptism of believers should be performed. Matthew 28:16 16 However, the eleven disciples went into Gal'i-lee to the mountain where Jesus had arranged for them, 17 and when they saw him they did obeisance, but some doubted.18 And Jesus approached and spoke to them, saying: "All authority has been given me in heaven and on the earth. 19 Go therefore and make disciples of people of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the holy spirit, 20 teaching them to observe all the things I have commanded YOU. And, look! I am with YOU all the days until the conclusion of the system of things." NWT Matthew 28:19 Go, therefore, make disciples of all nations; baptize them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, NJB His reference to in the name of was not merely for purposes of identification. It meant that they were to baptize followers into everything that those names stood for, the full meaning behind those names. This was a new kind of baptism from that practiced by John
24

the Baptizer. Does this mean that the idea of forgiveness of sins was no longer attached to the Baptism Jesus referred to at Mtt. 28:19? In later fact, the connection with Johns Baptism, which was primarily directed toward asking for forgiveness after repentance, was not entirely lost. John the Baptizers time, had passed and all provisions for Gods people then fell under the teachings and commands of Jesus Christ, yet the apostle Peter, after the death and resurrection of Jesus, once again, in the book of Acts, referred to baptism for forgiveness of sins, this time however, in the name of Jesus. Acts 2:38 Peter [said] to them: "Repent, and let each one of YOU be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for forgiveness of YOUR sins, and YOU will receive the free gift of the holy spirit. NWT Notice that Peter pointed out something new to them; not generic repentance and baptism as in Johns baptism, but repentance and baptism in the name of Jesus Christ. This was necessary for forgiveness of sins. He did not say that baptism itself washed away sins. Peter knew that it was only the blood of Jesus [Gods] Son which cleanses us from all sin. (1Jo 1:7) The importance of baptism is illustrated by a verse at Mark 16:16; Mark 16:16 Whoever believes and is baptized will be saved, but whoever does not believe will be condemned. NIV In this verse, as important as believing (exercising faith) is shown to be to be on its own merit, Baptism is added as a necessary prerequisite for salvation. Further insight as to the meaning behind scriptural Baptism for believers is given at 1 Pe 3: 18, 21 Why, even Christ died once for all time concerning sins, a righteous [person] for unrighteous ones, that he might lead YOU to God, he being put to death in the flesh, but being made alive in the spirit. . . . . 1 Peter 3:21 This prefigured baptism, which saves you now. It is not a removal of dirt from the body but an
25

appeal to God for a clear conscience, through the resurrection of Jesus Christ, NAB In these verses, the meaning of baptism is equated with an appeal or request made to God for a good conscience, through the meaning behind the resurrection of Jesus Christ.
SYMBOLISM connected with baptism

The Greek baptisma refers to the process of immersion, including submersion and emergence; it is derived from the verb bapto, meaning dip. (Joh 13:26) In the Bible, to baptize is the same as to immerse. In illustration of this, The Holy Bible, an Improved Edition, renders Romans 6:3, 4 as follows: Or, are ye ignorant, that all we who were baptized (immersed) into Christ Jesus were baptized (immersed) into his death? We were buried therefore with him through our baptism (immersion) into his death. The Greek Septuagint uses a form of the same word for dip at Exodus 12:22 and Leviticus 4:6. When one is immersed in water, one is temporarily buried out of sight and then lifted out. Thus, the act of immersion in water can be seen to represent that one who is being baptized is being in effect buried as to his or her old personage, being immersed symbolically into the death of Jesus and all the meaning behind it, then being made alive again or emerging as a new person in Christ. Such a person has dedicated him or herself to do the will of God and live their lives in harmony with his will, thereby availing themselves of the value of Christs ransom sacrifice. Complete Immersion From the definition of baptism as stated earlier, it is clear that baptism is complete immersion or submersion in water, not a mere pouring or sprinkling. The Bible examples of baptism corroborate this fact. Jesus was baptized in a sizable river, the Jordan, and after being baptized he came up out of the water. (Mr 1:10; Mt 3:13, 16) John selected a location in the Jordan Valley near Salim to baptize, because there was a great quantity of water there. (John 3:23) The Ethiopian eunuch asked to be baptized when they came to a body of water. They both went down into the water. Afterward they came up out of the water. (Ac 8:36-40) All these instances imply, not a small ankle-deep pool, but a large body of water into
26

and out of which they would have to walk. Further, the fact that baptism was also used to symbolize a burial indicates complete submersion. Ro 6:4-6; Col 2:12. Romans 6:4-6. So by our baptism into his death we were buried with him, so that as Christ was raised from the dead by the Father's glorious power, we too should begin living a new life.; 5 If we have been joined to him by dying a death like his, so we shall be by a resurrection like his;:6 realising that our former self was crucified with him, so that the self which belonged to sin should be destroyed and we should be freed from the slavery of sin. NJB Colossians 2:12 You have been buried with him by your baptism; by which, too, you have been raised up with him through your belief in the power of God who raised him from the dead. NJB When or at what juncture may a Christian be expected to arrive at a point where one desires to be baptized? Certainly, a substantial understanding of the full meanings behind The Father, The Son and The Holy Spirit would be necessary in order to symbolize ones dedication to God and to make a request of God for a good conscience. Therefore, a baptism based on ignorance of Godly meaning, could have no merit in God's eyes. This means there is a necessity of coming to know Jehovah God, his purposes and his son Jesus Christ. It means converting such knowledge into a pattern of behavior in harmony with such knowledge and it means embracing all that this knowledge implies into ones own life. This forms the basis upon which to make a request of God for a good conscience. Baptism pronounces publically, that one understands the basis for a dedication to do God's will, wants to do God's will, and makes request for a good conscience from God. Only when one has arrived at a juncture in spiritual development, which is based on knowledge along with a proper heart condition, is a Baptism meaningful from God's standpoint. Any of these reasons would preclude the validity of infant baptism. When scriptural requirements are met, a knowledgeable and mature person would be considered ready for baptism. At such juncture, there is no reason not to be baptized. In which case, not being baptized might imply a
27

lack of faith and could become a hindrance to continuing a fully meaningful relationship with Jehovah God and his Son, Jesus Christ.

2.4. CLERGY
After the last of the Apostles, who had legitimate claim for being endowed with special powers and authority over God's flock of sheep died off, the Bible makes no provision for a class of rulers who were to autocratically control Jesus Sheep. There is a Bible based tradition of Jehovah God selecting individuals from among the human family to serve him in areas connected with his worship. There is also a history in the bible of Jehovah God providing spiritual guidance by men and women who he placed in various positions of service at various times so they might be of benefit and contribute to the well being of their fellow humans. These individuals are seen in the Hebrew Scriptures as prophets, priests, judges and eventually even human kings representing his interests on the earth. Human prophets, priests and judges all had the same shortcomings. They were human and thus imperfect. So it was to be with Kings. The chain of kings Jehovah provided was in deference to human wishes, not his primary preference. His will was they follow him as their king (ruler). He knew the superiority of his leadership compared with anything men might conceive by their own devices. When his people showed a lack of faith in him and requested a human king, he acquiesced and granted them one. 1 Samuel 8:5 'Look, you [Samuel, the prophet provided by Jehovah] are old, and your sons are not following your example. So give us a king to judge us, like the other nations.'. . so he prayed to Yahweh NJB 1 Samuel 8:7 "Do as they say," the LORD replied, "for it is me they are rejecting, not you. They don't want me to be their king any longer. NLT [Samuel spoke to the people warning them against the consequences of their decision.]
28

1 Samuel 8:18 And YOU will certainly cry out in that day by reason of YOUR king, whom YOU have chosen for yourselves, but Jehovah will not answer YOU in that day." NWT 1 Samuel 10:19 but ye have this day rejected your God, who himself saveth you out of all your calamities and your distresses; and ye have said unto him, Nay, but set a king over us. . . . . ASV 1 Samuel 8:19 But the people would not listen to Samuel's warning. "No," they said. "We must have a king over us, TNK 1 Samuel 8:19 But the people refused to listen to Samuel's warning. "Even so, we still want a king," they said. NLT Meanwhile, those who Jehovah had placed on the religious scene earlier as judges to lead their people in their religious relationship with their creator had also fallen short. While a king would not represent Jehovah's interests in the same ways as prophets, priests and judges, if he strictly obeyed Gods laws and commandments, he could be highly successful. He would benefit his human subjects while also complying with Gods standards for true worship. So, Jehovah installed Saul, a human king over his people. While Saul started out with Jehovahs favor, he soon lost it due to disobedience and Jehovah found a replacement dear to his heart named David. With David began a line of Jewish kings to rule his people for centuries. With few exceptions, the vast majority of these human kings fell short of Jehovahs standards. Instead of strictly following him, they placed more importance on their own opinions, and the opinions of other men. They even fell into abandoning Jehovah in favor of other gods. Thus, by the time Jesus arrived on the scene, the nation of Israel (God's people), had fallen into a state of spiritual and physical estrangement from God and was grossly out of harmony with his purposes. Their religious leaders had distorted Jehovahs true worship, and their kings by and large had also left Jehovah. That state remained in effect until it was time for Jehovahs Messiah to arrive on the scene.
29

With the arrival of Jesus, Jehovah provided the singular individual who would have his backing and be granted power and authority to act in his behalf, once again setting things straight between God and his earthly family. He (Jesus) would become their Prophet, their Priest and their King. He would be the single entity God would provide as a messiah, as their mediator between himself and his human family and ultimately as their ruler. 1 Timothy 2:5 For there is one God; there is also one mediator between God and humankind, Christ Jesus, himself human, NRS 1 Corinthians 11:3 Now I want you to realize that the head of every man is Christ, and the head of the woman is man, and the head of Christ is God. NIV Colossians 1:18 Christ is the head of the church, which is his body. He is the first of all who will rise from the dead, so he is first in everything. NLT Matthew 23:8-10 Don't ever let anyone call you 'Rabbi,' for you have only one teacher, and all of you are on the same level as brothers and sisters.:9 And don't address anyone here on earth as 'Father,' for only God in heaven is your spiritual Father. NLT Matthew 23:10 "And do not be called leaders for One is your Leader that is, Christ . NAS The apostles understood this quite well for they acknowledged no man as an authority above God and his son, Christ Jesus. Acts 5:29 But Peter and the Apostles, answering, said, We have to do the orders of God, not of man. BBE The emergence of a group of clerics who would claim to mediate, direct, lead, and attribute to themselves, special power over others of God's people had virtually no legitimate foundation in the teachings of Jesus or in the writings of the apostles. It was the result of misapplying information concerning individuals whom God would use to serve their brothers and sisters in ministering to their needs. Shortly after the death of the Apostles we find men begin bestowing on themselves and others of their choosing, special status and
30

powers in connection with ruling over God's people. They take the principal of serving one another, (a true teaching of Jesus and his Apostles) and twist it into a means by which they could exercise earthly ruler ship. They take on titles such as pope, cardinal, your holiness and others similar, and claim spiritual power over fellow believers. Thus was born a Clergy Class, dividing elite from a laity and establishing religious organizations wherein class differences between followers became firmly established. False teachers emerged to assert God had appointed them as the men who were to be spiritual leaders while all others were follow of the directions, rules and guidance they handed out. While the Bible describes and supports the idea that there would be those who would be of service to their brothers and sisters, most of what it says will not fit conventional Church thinking. True Bible teaching concerning this will seem foreign to those who accept or embrace the idea of being dominated by other humans. It will also ruffle the feathers of those who have set themselves up with titles or offices, and view themselves as leaders, rulers, guides, and even as judges in their church organizations. To discover how the Bible views such an idea of a Clergy class let us consider some applicable Bible verses and see what they reveal about this early and now well established apostate doctrine. Let us examine to see what if any extent the clergymen of the church world resemble the picture the Bible presents of those who are to be seen as true servants provided by God for his people. Jesus clearly defined the relationships between himself, and his followers, also how his followers were to view themselves. These definitions are as appropriate in our day as they were in the day he spoke in the following verses. Matthew 23:2 [Jesus] said "The scribes and the Pharisees have taken their seat on the chair of Moses. NAB [the Scribes and Pharisees were the religious leaders of his day and Moses was recognized as Jehovah's designated prophet and lawgiver to the nation of Israel, (his chosen people) at that time in history] Notice,
31

in this verse, Jesus does not say God has seated them in the chair of Moses, rather, that they themselves have done so. Matthew 23:3 You must therefore do and observe what they tell you; but do not be guided by what they do, since they do not practice what they preach. NJB Matthew 23:4 They tie up heavy burdens (hard to carry) and lay them on people's shoulders, but they will not lift a finger to move them. NAB Matthew 23:5 "Everything they do is for show. . . . . . NLT Matthew 23:6 they love the place of honor at banquets and the most important seats in the synagogues; NIV [synagogues were places of teaching and learning in Jesus day] Matthew 23:7 They enjoy the attention they get on the streets, and they enjoy being called 'Rabbi.' NLT [Rabbi was a title given to a teacher in Jesus day] [Jesus then told his own followers;] Matthew 23:8 Don't ever let anyone call you 'Rabbi,' for you have only one teacher, and all of you are on the same level as brothers and sisters. NLT Matthew 23:9 "Do not call anyone on earth your father ; [another religious title, in use even in our day] for One is your Father, He who is in heaven. NAU Matthew 23:10 Neither be called 'leaders,' for YOUR Leader is one, the Christ. NWT or, as another version puts it; Matthew 23:10 And you may not be named guides: because one is your Guide, even Christ. BBE Matthew 23:11 But he that is greatest among you shall be your servant. KJV
32

[Herein lies the primary principal behind the type of individual Jesus would use to serve his brothers and sisters. Their identifying hallmark would not be titles, ordinations educational degrees or positions of prestige but humble service toward sheep like equals, their own equals, their brothers and sisters] Luke 22:25,26 Jesus told them, "In this world the kings and great men order their people around, and yet they are called 'friends of the people.' But among you, those who are the greatest should take the lowest rank, and the leader should be like a servant. NLT [The apostle Paul shows he understood this relationship in his own writings, later.] 2 Corinthians 1:24 Not that we have dominion (lordship) over your faith, but are fellow workers for your joy; for by faith you stand. NKJ Romans 14:4 Who are you to pass judgment on someone else's servant? Before his own master he stands or falls. And he will be upheld, for the Lord is able to make him stand. NAB 1 Timothy 2:5 For there is only one God, and there is only one mediator between God and humanity, himself a human being, Christ Jesus, NJB [The apostle John also showed understanding of Jesus relationship with his followers when he quoted Jesus in his writings:] John 10:14 I [Jesus] am the fine shepherd, and I know my sheep and my sheep know me, NWT John 14:16 and I will request the Father and he will give YOU another helper to be with YOU forever, NWT John 14:26 But the helper, the holy spirit, which the Father will send in my name, [Jesus name] that one will teach YOU all things and bring back to YOUR minds all the things I told YOU. NWT
33

John 15:26 When the helper arrives that I [Jesus] will send YOU from the Father, the spirit of the truth, which proceeds from the Father, that one will bear witness about me; NWT 1 John 2:1 My little children, I am writing these things to you so that you may be without sin. And if any man is a sinner, we have a friend and helper with the Father, Jesus Christ, the upright one: BBE [The apostle Peter also knew and identified the primary shepherd God provided for his people.] 1 Peter 2:25 For YOU were like sheep, going astray; but now YOU have returned to the shepherd [Jesus] and overseer of YOUR souls. NWT Jesus, himself was designated as the one and only true shepherd supplied by Jehovah as a guide over his people. Yet, we know Jehovah would provide Gifts to men, who, under Christ's headship and direction would use these gifts to benefit believers in seeing how to apply God's word in their lives and the lives of others. 1 Corinthians 12:4 Now there are different kinds of spiritual gifts, but it is the same Holy Spirit who is the source of them all. NLT 1 Corinthians 12:7 Now there are varieties of gifts, but there is the same spirit; NWT 1 Corinthians 12:11 It is the one and only Holy Spirit who distributes these gifts. He alone decides which gift each person should have. NLT Ephesians 4:11 And he gave some as apostles, some as prophets, some as evangelizers, some as shepherds and teachers, NWT 1 Peter 4:10 As each one has received a gift, use it to serve one another as good stewards of God's varied grace. NAB
34

The men receiving such gifts would be granted stewardship not over their fellow believers but over the teachings and precepts of Jesus as given as God's word. John 17:14 I have given them your word . . .NIV John 17:17 "Sanctify them by Your truth. Your word is truth.
NKJ

To a certain receiver of Gods gift, whom Paul had shared Gods word with, he spoke these words: 2 Timothy 2:15 Do your utmost to present yourself approved to God, a workman with nothing to be ashamed of, handling the word of the truth aright. NWT It would be their privilege to serve their fellow humans. The major way they would do this is by their guarding the sanctity of, and preserving the true nature of God's word. It would be their responsibility to teach the truths of God's word, without changing them or enhancing them with teachings and philosophies of their own design. Their purpose was not to run a popularity contest or tickle the ears of listeners, rather to feed the sheep with the truth of God's inspired word. They were to use his word, not something they had contrived by themselves or that which others had concocted for them. Proverbs 30:6 Do not add to his words, or he will rebuke you and prove you a liar. NIV Galatians 1:8 Let God's curse fall on anyone, including myself, who preaches any other message than the one we told you about. Even if an angel comes from heaven and preaches any other message, let him be forever cursed. NLT So, while a primary purpose of men granted such gifts was to safeguard and preserve the integrity of God's word in their teachings, and to take these teachings to the four corners of the earth, there was also another equally important dimen- sion to their gifts. A secondary purpose for providing gifts to men was that some were to be
35

shepherds, overseers, and ministers to the needs of God's sleeplike people; those persons who had been drawn and would continue to be drawn by Jehovahs word and spirit into in the sheepfold of his son, Jesus Christ, their master shepherd. Jeremiah 3:15 And I will give YOU shepherds in agreement with my heart, and they will certainly feed YOU with knowledge and insight. NWT So we see there were good reasons Jehovah God provided Spiritual Gift's to men, reasons which benefit his human family. These men, he charged through the Holy Spirit, with carrying out his teachings and instructions. They were not to create, foster or promote their own teachings, nor those of other men. Especially were they not to use these gifts for their own power, benefit or advantage. As shepherds or overseers for the benefit of God's people, they would be charged with safeguarding God's word and his thinking in any and every aspect of service they might extend in behalf their fellow believers. Beyond that, they would be Shepherds, not Lording (dominating, ruling) over them but tenderly caring for their needs and protecting them from their predators. The Bible charges them explicitly with these admonitions: Acts 20:28 Pay attention to yourselves and to all the flock, among which the holy spirit has appointed YOU overseers, to shepherd the congregation of God, which he purchased with the blood of his own [Son]. NWT 1 Peter 5:2 shepherd the flock of God that is among you, exercising oversight, not under compulsion, but willingly, as God would have you; not for shameful gain, but eagerly; ESV 1 Peter 5:3 not lording it over those entrusted to you, but being examples to the flock. NIV John 10:14 I am the fine shepherd, and I know my sheep and my sheep know me, NWT 1 Peter 5:4 And when the chief shepherd has been made manifest, YOU will receive the unfadeable crown of glory. NWT
36

John 21:16 Again he said to him, a second time: "Simon son of John, do you love me?" He said to him: "Yes, Lord, you know I have affection for you." He said to him: "Shepherd my little sheep." NWT Revelation 7:17 because the Lamb, who is in the midst of the throne, will shepherd them, and will guide them to fountains of waters of life. And God will wipe out every tear from their eyes." NWT [The role of a shepherd is discussed at length in Chapter Eleven under definitions; Shepherd] So, in summary, a Clergy class or a pyramid structure of leadership with men at the top dominating those on the lower levels is not a true bible teaching. Rather it is a tradition instituted by men holding themselves over other men, which has been fostered among God's people through deception and misleading teaching. This being been done for the primary purpose of establishing and maintaining control and ruler ship by a few men over the many in Gods Churches (congregations). The true and acceptable leadership according to the Bible, for any legitimate Christian Congregation is stated simply and directly at;
1 Corinthians 11:5 But I want YOU to know that the head of every man is the Christ; in turn the head of a woman is the man; in turn the head of the Christ is God. NWT (SEE CHAPTER 11. Under Definitions: HEADSHIP)

2.5 CREATION
The word Create has a very specific meaning in Biblical terms. While the words create, form,and make are used interchangeably by some linguists and translators, there are shades of difference in their exact meanings. A careful reader should take note and be aware of these differences. Creation carries the meaning that something is made to exist which has never existed before. The words make and form does
37

not preclude the use of something which already exists being used in forming or making something new from existing elements. The Bible teaches Creation, simply and straightforwardly. It says there was only one creator who was God almighty, Jehovah. It also implys some assistance in the creative process by using the word Elohim (Gods plural) at Genesis 1:1. This is further confirmed at Genesis 1:26 where the account refers to usand ourand also at John 1:1. where it tells us one known as The Word was present with God from the beginning Genesis 1:1 In the beginning God [Elohim] created the heavens and the earth. Genesis 1:26 Then God said: "Let us make man in our image, after our likeness. . . NAB Gen 1:2 The earth was without form, and void; and darkness was on the face of the deep. NKJ John 1:1 In [the] beginning the Word was, and the Word was with God, and the Word was a god. NWT While the phrase a God has caused a great deal of contraversy by those supportive of the Trinity doctrine, it nonetheless is a legitimate translation of the original meaning. [See sub- heading - 'Trinity for detailed explanation of this translation.] The Genesis account differentiates in its description with the use of the word create for some things and the use of the word form or make in other instances. A careful reader should take note of this. As the inspirer of the holy writings, Jehovah was certainly aware of the differences and shades of meaning in the words he originally caused to be written down. Isaiah 45:18 For this is what Jehovah has said, the Creator of the heavens, He the [true] God, the Former of the earth and the Maker of it, He the One who firmly established it, who did not create it simply for nothing, who
38

formed it even to be inhabited: "I am Jehovah, and there is no one else. NWT . [note ; First creator then former] It is interesting to note in the two scriptures cited above, that we see two separate terms used . They are creator and former. Understanding the shades of nuance here give us a clearer understanding of the Creation accountin Genesis. (see detailed explanation starting on P. 153 under the title Creation) Isaiah 45:18 For thus saith <0559> (08804) the LORD <03068> that created <01254> (08802) the heavens <08064>; God <0430> himself that formed <03335> (08802) the earth <0776> and made <06213> (08802) it; he hath established <03559> (08790) it, he created <01254> (08804) it not in vain <08414>, he formed <03335> (08804) it to be inhabited <03427> (08800): I am the LORD <03068>; and there is none else. KJV Isaiah 45:18 For thus said the LORD, The Creator of heaven who alone is God, Who formed the earth and made it, Who alone established it -- He did not create it a waste, But formed it for habitation: I am the LORD, and there is none else. TNK CREATED H1254 arB bara' {baw-raw'} 1) to create, shape, form 1a) (Qal) to shape, fashion, create (always with God as subject) 1a1) of heaven and earth 1a2) of individual man 1a3) of new conditions and circumstances 1a4) of transformations 1b) (Niphal) to be created 1b1) of heaven and earth
39

1b2) of birth 1b3) of something new 1b4) of miracles 1c) (Piel) 1c1) to cut down 1c2) to cut out 2) to be fat 2a) (Hiphil) to make yourselves fat FORMED H3335 rc;y" yatsar {yaw-tsar'} 1) to form, fashion, frame 1a) (Qal) to form, fashion 1a1) of human activity 1a2) of divine activity 1a2a) of creation 1a2a1) of original creation 1a2a2) of individuals at conception 1a2a3) of Israel as a people 1a2b) to frame, pre-ordain, plan (fig. of divine) purpose of a situation) 1b) (Niphal) to be formed, be created 1c) (Pual) to be predetermined, be pre-ordained
40

1d) (Hophal) to be formed MADE H6213 hf'[' `asah {aw-saw'} 1) to do, fashion, accomplish, make 1a) (Qal) 1a1) to do, work, make, produce 1a) to do 1a1b) to work 1a1c) to deal (with) 1a1d) to act, act with effect, effect 1a2) to make a2a) to make 1a2b) to produce 1a2c) to prepare 1a2d) to make (an offering) 1a2e) to attend to, put in order 1a2f) to observe, celebrate 1a2g) to acquire (property) 1a2h) to appoint, ordain, institute 1a2i) to bring about 1a2j) to use a2k) to spend, pass 1b) (Niphal) 1b1) to be done 1b2) to be made 1b3) to be produced 1b4) to be offered
41

1b5) to be observed 1b6) to be used 1c) (Pual) to be made 2) (Piel) to press, squeeze The Bible teaches Creation insofar as it gives credit and honor due to the Almighty God whose name is Jehovah, for this great accomplishment. Yet, it explains that there was at least one other being involved with him as a helper, The Word (Jesus) who the Bible establishes to be his first born of all creation, the one for whom all the creation was accomplished and the one by or through whom all other things except Jehovah, his father was made. The Bible teaches that Jehovah Elohim created the heavens and the Earth and all that is connected with it. This book, in Chapter Seven explains in detail what the Bible actually teaches in connection with this statement. There is much confusion which has been bred by those persons who think they know what the bible says, yet are under erroneous assumptions according to human reasoning and philosophies. . Evolutionists have had a field day based on the errors of fundamental religionists and others who claim to teach the Bible viewpoint yet who themselves do not accurately know what the Bible actually teaches. It is suggested for readers to review Chapter 7, THE EARTH, THE HUMAN RACE and GOD (JEHOVAH) for a verse by verse analysis of the Creation account in the Bible book of Genesis, before reading about the following assortment of theories held by some who claim to hold the Bible as Gods word yet deny its teaching on creation.
Comparing Theories regarding Creation, which are known as Creationism
Type of Creationism Flat 1 Earth Geocentrist 2 Young 3 Earth Creationism Allows Literal Reading for Faith? of Genesis? Yes Yes Yes Yes Yes Yes Allows Evolution? No No No

42

Old 4 Earth Creationism Gap 4aCreationism Day-Age 4b Creationism Progressive 4c Creationism Intelligent 4d Design Theistic 5 Evolution Evolutionary 5a Creationism Theistic 5b Evolution Deistic 6 Evolution Agnostic 7 Evolution Atheistic 8 Evolution

Yes Yes Yes Yes Yes Yes Yes Yes Maybe Maybe No

Longer Timeline

Varies

Longer w/ with Gaps No Longer Days No

Longer + Interventions Microevolution Longer + Interventions Microevolution Varies No No No No Yes Yes Yes Yes Yes Outside Normal Time Yes

2. 5b. Progressive Creationism This is a somewhat liberal interpretation of Genesis that allows billions of years for cosmic evolution, including the Big Bang. Progressive Creationism also allows some roll for natural development of life forms (microevolution), but only after God has stepped in to create the major species at various points in timeculminating with the creation of man. Intelligent Design restates many progressive creation ideas in scientific terms.
12.5c. Intelligent Design

Intelligent Design, a modern adaptation of Paley's Argument from Design and slight variant of Progressive Creationism, supposes that some biological systems are so complex and/or unlikely that the randomness of evolution cannot explain their existence or function. To solve this problem, ID offers up an unknown Intelligent Designer, but offers no related scientific research or experimentation to help define this designer or how he/she/it acts on the natural world. Intelligent Design, like Progressive Creationism, is generally accepting of microevolution, the science of I.D. (described as pseudo-science by many evolutionary scientists) is brought to bear in a direct attack on macroevolution. This attack comes in three main forms: irreducible
43

complexity, specified complexity and the anthtropic principle. Opponents of ID contend that it is just Creation Science in scientific clothes, which is why ID is often called stealth creationism or NeoCreationism. This position is strongly supported by ID's history, the creationist beliefs of many ID advocates, and the Wedge Document of the Discovery Institute.

12.5d.Progressive Creation: An Overview by Dale Tooley

INTRODUCTION; Most people, sometimes even Christians, will be aware of only three alternative views used to explain the existence of the natural world in which we live and the seemingly infinite universe beyond. However, a fourth, and increasingly accepted alternative explanation has been called "progressive creation" or the day-age interpretation. Creation First there are the young earth creationists, who are often seen as putting strong emphasis on God having created everything instantly and out of nothing all in the matter of six days, some 6000 years ago. Genesis chapters one and two must be taken "as read" in a very concrete way, without pictorial input, and are held to be historically and scientifically correct when read in this way. So according to this view about six to ten thousand years ago God spoke everything into being in six solar days and then rested on the seventh twenty-four hour period.1 Often there is no recognition of the fact that many Christians, calling themselves creationists, do not hold to the Genesis account of creation quite so concretely. Natural Forces Only In sharp contradiction to the above are the Secular Evolutionists who see the whole of existence as purely material with "matter" as eternally existent and all life coming into being by accident over many millions of years. A big problem they have is that modern
44

science verifies the Big Bang theory. That is, that the universe is exploding and can be traced back to a single point. If the universe has a beginning, it must have a beginner! A question that that can be asked of the secular evolutionist is : "How can you go back forever without accepting a supernatural concept"? Science historian Frederick Burnham commented that for scientists, "Belief in God is more respectable today than at any time in the last hundred years". ("Science & Religion are discovering Commonality in Big Bang theory." Los Angeles Times, 2 May 1992). Of course, it is accepted that there are "natural forces" at work. These natural forces provided a home for the millions of species of the earth who evolved by the "natural selection" from those most fit to survive in their environment. It should be pointed out that it actually takes an enormous leap of faith to believe that these hundreds of very finely tuned natural forces themselves exist by blind chance and there is no process of "evolution" that can account for the incredible fine tuning of them to make life possible. Evolution has to do with life forms and is more accurately described as "Blind Chance Evolution" (i.e., the ideas in Richard Dawkins book The Blind Watchmaker and is frustrated by two contradictory assertions: life comes only from life; and life originally rose from the inorganic). A third view rejects the blind chance element of evolution, contending instead that a higher intelligence engineered the first forms of matter and the first life form, or forms, and arranged for natural forces He/She or "It" put in place initially to evolve upwardly. Along with the creationist positions the theistic evolutionist can see in the physics of the universe harmony, consistency, pervading beauty and elegance of design. It's interesting that when you see science fiction programs on film or television nobody can come up with anything more beautiful than earth scenes or the human form! Unearthly forms are always ugly, never beautiful, to our eyes at least. In the theistic evolutionist's view natural selection and the transmutation of species are seen as the tooling used to bring about higher and higher life forms. Here, usually, God does not
45

supernaturally intervene at any point, although convictions do differ widely and it would be quite wrong to say that all who believe in "evolution" deny the intervention of the miraculous. Both creationists and theistic evolutionists are often mocked as believing in "the God of the gaps" but the opposite of this is "no God of the gaps". The facts are that there are gaps, everywhere , which science cannot fill with purely natural explanation. By leaving God out of the equation "naturalism" is constantly stretched to find answers. Some will claim that science is closing the gaps where Christians put God as the only explanation. But while some gaps are closing bigger and wider ones are opening up elsewhere, especially in the finely tuned aspects of the universe and the intricacies of cell formation so the gap-filling exercise is never ending. Pantheism, the view that God and nature are one, shares much in this viewpoint but denies, or greatly downgrades, the idea of a personal God.
Somewhere between

A fourth view, which I am surprised many Christians still do not know by name, but which without considering the mechanics, many instinctively believe, is called progressive creationism. It is fair to say it lies in between theistic evolution and young earth creationism, drawing some points from both but always insisting on the input of an Intelligent Designer. It agrees with the former in believing that there was a much longer time frame than six twenty-four hour periods and holds that each new life form was not, necessarily, created out of nothing, or out of previously non-living material. Or at least that the "template" of previously existing life is used again - with adjustments. It agrees with the latter, not only in affirming the verbal inspiration of the Bible, but that God was present at every stage of the creation of life and that every new life form was a deliberate and miraculous act of God. It is unfortunate that Progressive Creation, or Old Earth Creation, as it is sometimes known , is often tagged from the left and the right with the word "compromise" - given its "shameful or disreputable concession" meaning. But of course this has the built
46

in bias that the truth lies in one of two or more extreme positions. We do not believe this to be the case here. The word "evolution" is often so emotionally charged among Christians that its mere mention is upsetting. However in its ordinary usage it simply means "change in respect to time" whether short or long. To some Christians its definition is restricted to a narrow biological one implying natural processes that gave rise to all the different species. Christians need to learn to react less aggressively to a mere mention of the word. The Progressive Creationist accepts the flood story (properly understood) as truth and not myth. He accepts all the fundamentals of conventional, mainstream theology, including the creation of man as a totally unique being, capable of spiritual communication with God, his fall into sin and the redemption provided by the Second Adam, the Lord Jesus Christ. I have yet to find a Progressive Creationist who does not view Scripture as inspired. Too Concrete He differs only with the Young Earth Creationist in that he believes, based on his knowledge of the Word of God and the revelations of true science, (twin revelations given by God) that the words of the Genesis Creation and Flood stories can be taken more concretely than the Holy Spirit ever intended. He is most concerned that many educated people find a stumbling block to the Gospel from misconceptions of what Genesis chapters 1 to 11 really say. He hears this sort of question often put: "Why consider the message of a book that right from the beginning contradicts established facts of science?" It will not do to respond by saying something like: "Evolution is a totally unproved theory". There is much more to the subject of origins than just "natural selection and the transmutation of species" and there are many things that can rightly be held under a more general heading of "evolution". The progressive creationist is often dismayed at the scorn poured on honest and hardworking scientists in their legitimate research of natural history. The Christian community
47

should acknowledge that Copernican astronomy, the existence of the antipodes, surgical operations and vaccinations, just to name a few matters, were all attacked, in their time, by some who could be loosely termed "fundamentalists". So the question should be posed: Have we made in geology and similar sciences, a monster out of a balloon? Surely, if Genesis is silent about secondary causes and science is ignorant about first causes, it is only as we bring them together that we can get a full understanding of the universe and the geological record on earth. We need the twin revelations of God. The Bible, unlike any other book, is intended to be read and understood by all cultures and spanning several thousands of years. This places some serious restraints on the extent and detail of science it can contain. St. Augustine warned: "Be on guard against giving interpretations of Scripture that are farfetched or opposed to science, and so exposing the Word of God to the ridicule of unbelievers." There are certain basic facts that are beyond dispute here: For instance, light travels at a speed of 186,000 miles per second and comes from galaxies, some of which are billions of light years away. We can check just how far the light has come by the distinct variations in colour in relation to the distance traveled. On February 23, 1987 there was a supernova, in space that actually happened 160,000 light-years away but observed on that day. Modern man, because of the huge time lags in space, has the privilege of actually witnessing some of God's handiwork. Psalm 90:4 says: "For a thousand years are in your sight as a day that has just gone by, or like a watch in the night.." Some have claimed that light was once much faster but is slowing down. But studies show that the speed of light in incredibly stable. A much faster speed of light changes the balance of everything else and would make life impossible.
Surely the intent of the creation narrative is not to focus on time but to evoke the worship, adoration, obedience and love that belongs to God, and to dismiss any view of nature which denies the existence of One Personal God who existed before nature and is the master of His own creation.

48

Jeremiah 10:12 states, "He [God] has made the earth by His power, He has established the world by His wisdom, and has stretched out the heavens at His discretion". The Bible depicts God as the God of nature's laws, who has unlimited ability to work through His own laws of nature. The crossing of the Red Sea is an example: "The Lord caused the sea to go back by a strong east wind all that night and made the sea dry land, and the waters were divided". (Exodus, 14:21) God here is seen to be active within nature. Certainly wherever there is life anywhere in the universe it has to be the result of God's activity within nature.

Fossils The progressive creationist does not accept that "flood geology" can even begin to explain the rich geological order of the earth and its fossils. Land masses arise gradually as a result of volcanic activity and plate tectonics. These wrinkle the earth's surface and, after the added effects of erosion, create the geological strata. As plate tectonics and volcanic activity superseded erosion land masses rose above the ocean to cover about 30% of the earth's surface. It is from these forces that we get the geological formations we have, not enormous earth shattering events triggered by a deluge of the kind the "flood geologists" envisage. Coral reefs, for instance, are very fragile and could never survive this deluge. Varves are annual layers of sediment that form distinct layers of seasonal deposits in lake beds and the chemical deposits are different in the summer than they are the rest of the year. The green river regional example, for which there is some overwhelming biblical and rationally deduced evidence.
49

For one thing, the several million species in the world have their own ecological niches. There are thousands of distinct life forms that exist in Australia and New Zealand alone and they live a long, long way from where the Ark came to rest. The three-toed sloth is an animal that only travels at, top speed, 0.068 m.p.h. (!) and the fossil record says they have always been indigenous to South America only. Present indications are that there were anywhere up to one billion species that existed in the past but are now extinct. Those that think that the several million species that now exist descended from a much smaller number of species in the ark really believe in incredibly swift macroevolution and rapidly undo all their anti-evolutionary arguments. It's just not feasible for it to happen within the limits of microevolution. formation consists of more than 20 million annual layers! There are fossils neatly set between the layers making them impossible to be there as a result of a single flood. The progressive creationist holds a conviction that the Genesis flood was probably a historical event, however, not the cause of all the natural phenomena associated with it by fundamentalists. To say otherwise is to bring justified mocking from the scientific community (those that speak from within their specified discipline). There is in Western Asia a deeply depressed area extending from the Sea of Aral to the Steppes of the Caucasus and around the southern shores of the Caspian, which includes the hilly regions of Ararat, where the Ark came to rest ( not Mount Ararat - the Bible does not say that) and the Great Salt Desert. It is the recognized centre of the human family at the time of the flood. This is an area of considerably over
50

300,000 square kilometers and more than enough reason for the need of an Ark the size that Noah built. It is perfectly within the bounds of Scripture to believe that the deluge was universal only in so far as the area and observation of the narrator extended. The word "har" as in "mountain" is actually a generic term for any elevation and "under all heaven" is a figure of speech common to the Bible, e.g., Deut. 2:25 and Isaiah 13:5 ,7. The writers of scripture often used a form of speech known as synecdoche, where a whole is used for a part. When God told the Israelites that He would put the fear of them upon the people under the whole heaven (Deut. 2:25) surely He meant only those known to the Israelites. When Genesis 41:57 says that all countries came to Egypt to buy grain, it must mean only those countries known to the Egyptians. Did Ahab look for Elijah in every country of earth? 1 Kings 18:10 says he ignored "no nation or kingdom". Must we believe he searched through India and China? These observations are just a start. I doubt whether many Christians have ever thought through the implications of a fully universal flood. The number of species in the world is almost infinitely vaster than those animals on show at the zoo. What happened to the thousands of species dependent on fresh water then mixed with salt? What happened to all the flora of the earth crushed under 9 kilometers of water (if indeed the Flood covered even Mount Everest)! What about geographical distribution where species have been isolated. The marsupials of Australia are a good example. Kangaroos, koalas, wombats, Tasmanian devils (and the now extinct dog like marsupial the Tasmanian tiger) and all sorts of rat like marsupials and their fossils are only found in this region. Moas, kiwis and many other distinctive species of bird, only in New Zealand. The queries just go on and on.
51

Evolutionary tree? But now the "evolutionist" has much to answer for also: How then do we explain the fossil history which appears to show a progression from simple to complex? This could not be through the "transmutation of species" as it is generally taught, because, as every good creationist knows, the "evolutionary tree" is all twigs and leaves with no branches and certainly no trunk! The fossil record does not exhibit a gradual step by step development. "The evolutionary trees that adorn our textbooks have data only at the tips and nodes of their branches; the rest is inference, however reasonable, not the evidence of fossils" (Stephen Jay Gould in The Panda's Thumb, 1980, pp.179, 80). Almost always we find a sudden appearance of a particular species followed by "stasis", meaning that the species remain virtually unchanged for its tenor on earth. There are species that appear to be transitional but little to no transitional forms (for example half-wings). All examples found are fully formed and fully functional. Charles Darwin wrote: "If my theory be true, numberless intermediate varieties, linking close together all the species of the same group must surely have existed." There should be innumerable step by step fossils available to us, but there is not. Biologist David S. Woodruff has stated: "Fossil species remain unchanged throughout most of their history and the record fails to contain a single example of a significant transition." ("Evolution :The Paleobiological View" in Science 16 May 1980, p. 716). There are huge gaps at the bottom of every new order of life, which is not just the opinion of a novice. C.C. Olsen who wrote "The Evolution of Life" for New American Library (1965, p. 94) said: "Many new groups of animals
52

suddenly appear, apparently without close ancestors. Most major groups of organisms, phyla, sub-phyla, and even classes, have appeared this way. This aspect of the record is real, not merely the result of faulty or biased collecting. A satisfactory explanation of evolution must take it into consideration and provide an explanation" A.S. Romer, who wrote Man and the Vertebrates and Vertebrate Paleontology, on no fewer than sixteen occasions admits huge gaps in the fossil record that prevents the relating of various origins of life forms. This includes such large groupings as the monkeys, seals, marsupials, bats, marine reptiles, turtles, frogs, salamanders and the first vertebrates. From other scientific works we can also add urchins, sponges, jellyfish, trilobites, invertebrates, spiders, insects, snakes, monotremes (egg-laying mammals), rodents, deer, cattle, and giraffes. Geologist David Kitts in an article "Paleontology and Evolutionary Theory said: "Evolution requires intermediate forms between species and paleontology does not provide them." (Evolution, Sept. 1974, p. 467) Coding and re-coding
Nature itself lacks the means of bringing about hundreds of thousands of improbable accidents. Intelligence has to be injected.

As yet biochemists cannot manufacture from scratch a single Deoxyribonucleic acid: the chemical inside the nucleus of a cell that carries the genetic instructions for making living organisms. DNA or Ribobucleic acid: a chemical that directs the manufacture of proteins and sometimes codes for the genetic material within certain organisms. RNA molecule or any of the more complex Organic compounds made of amino acids arranged in a linear chain, joined together by peptide bonds between the carboxyl and amino groups of the adjacent amino acid residues proteins. Abiogenesis remains impossible. The vast complexity of even the simplest life form argues against natural self-assembly. The requirements of both Science and Genesis can be met by what might be called Extra-Cosmic Coding and Re-coding. We must look outside the physical and biological realm.
53

Victor Pearce (British Anthropologist, with honours) in his book titled Who Was Adam? says, "The common feature of all living organisms is the Deoxyribonucleic acid inside the nucleus of a cell that carries genetic instructions for making living organisms, DNA code. As there is only one language used in it the instructions must come from one source, and as the instructions for the simplest viable unit of life are complex, that source must be an adequate one with intelligence equal to that needed to invent a computer-automated factory". Since the one source is not made of the material things themselves it is not observable. As Hebrews 11:3 puts it, "... the things which are seen were not made of things which are visible". Hebrews 11:3 By faith we understand that the universe was created by the word of God, so that what is seen was not made out of things that are visible. ESV Hebrews 11:3 By faith we understand that the universe was ordered by the word of God, so that what is visible came into being through the invisible. NAB The smallest piece of an organic compound made of amino acids arranged in linear chain, joined together by peptide bonds between the carboxyl and amino acid groups could not exist without a previous equivalent piece of the same complex compound as itself that carried genetic instructions for living organisms. DNA code instruction could not therefore be "bits of the machinery". Even a virus is not complete in itself, but must practice symbiosis with bacteria or other living cells. The simplest forms of life have a D.N.A. The order of nucleotides in a D.N.A. or R.N.A. molecule, or order of amono acids in a protein molecule sequence of considerable length. Microbiologist James Shapiro of the University of Chicago declared in National Review that "There are no detailed Darwinian accounts for the evolution of any fundamental biochemical or cellular system, only a variety of wishful speculations." (Shapiro 1996). In Nature University of Chicago evolutionary biologist Jerry Coyne stated, "There is no doubt that the pathways described by Behe
54

(author of Darwin's Black Box) are dauntingly complex, and their evolution will be hard to unravel.. .. (We) ..may forever be unable to envisage the first proto-pathways." (Coyne 1996) Psalm 104:30 When you send your Spirit, they are created, and you renew the face of the earth. NIV In the Genesis account, six times the expression "God said" or its equivalent, occurs in reference to the progression of orders of living creatures. The evidence suggests the renewal would refer to acts of re-coding. Progressive All the major invertebrates appeared together in the Cambrian seas, said to exist 570 million years ago and described as an "explosion" of evolution. In an instant - in geological eyes, digestive systems, nervous systems, circulatory systems, etc. are present. "Most of the major groups of animals (phyla) appear fully fledged in the early Cambrian rocks and we know of no fossil forms linking them." (Colin Patterson in Evolution, 1978, p. 133). A major recoding would involve the appearance of the back-boned fishes. Thousands of fossils are preserved from these early periods but not one intermediate form. These new life forms contain the basic cell mechanism but include much additional information. Other extensive changes would be required for cold blooded, egg laying reptiles, warm blooded placental mammals, warm blooded birds, the mechanics of flight in four very distinctive life forms: insects, birds, bats and flying reptiles. Man is distinct I suspect that to this point many creationist Christians might be happy to go along with the progressive creationists logic but will ask, "Surely man is a completely distinct creation"? Although this is a possibility, certain facts would argue a "yes" and "no" answer here.
55

There are two sides to man's nature. His body comes from the earth like the animals. It's an uncomfortable fact for some Christians to follow that there is conclusive evidence to show that his DNA is 98.2% the same as a chimpanzee and 97.8% the same as a gorilla! Also, there is something else we must take note of. It is reported that certain sequence of DNA that are very similar to normal genes but that has been altered so they are not expressed, pseudogenes, caused by copying "errors" are found in the exact place on a chromosome where a specific gene is located, a kind of address for the gene locus spots of the D.N.A.: the chemical inside the nucleus of a cell that carries the genetic instructions for making living organisms molecule in both human humans and chimpanzees. This suggests a link of DNA information but is no proof of the transmutation of species. Whether there is a descending biological link with a huge intervention by God to produce a new species (in this case man) is not important. It is clear from the evidence God did use the same "template" - with adjustments - and I am not insulted! But (and it's a big but) man was made in God's image (not his physical image). So the other side of his nature, his psyche and spirit comes from God's breath. Yes, "God formed man of the dust of the ground". The word "formed" implies a process, and we need not see God forming man like we would put together a gingerbread man. "Out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field". The same word "formed" is used and the human body has the physics of the universe in it. The word formed could refer to cellular ancestry. However, the inbreathing of God clearly refers to man's spiritual nature which separates him decisively from the animals. Man is very different from the animals in that he has spiritual awareness. He talks to an unseen God in prayer. No animal ever shows any consciousness of the need for prayer. He has awareness of a moral code written in a conscience and has concerns about death and life after death. He has consciousness of self, a drive for discovery and a capacity to recognize truth.

56

"God created man in His own image". The use of the verb "create" bara in Hebrew - appears to indicate something more than re-coding. It appears very sparingly in Genesis and appears only twice before: First, when matter is created and second when life first emerges. While it can refer to creation ex nihilo, sometimes rendered "out of nothing", its usage is less restrictive. Its emphasis is on the newness or uniqueness of what is brought forth. Only Homo sapiens sapiens (modern man) can fellowship with the God and only we are accountable to Him. DNA in Scripture is certain. Genesis 2:21 & 22 reads, And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall on Adam, and he slept; and He took one of his "ribs" and He closed up the flesh in its place. The rib which the Lord God had taken from the man He made into a woman.... God changed the "XY" factor and by doing so gave modern man a very good hint of progression in creation through the intervention of the Creator adjusting the DNA makeup. Having considered all of the above information, we find the Bible account in Genesis is consistent with true science. In summation, the Bible teaches that what we refer to as the creation (all things natural and scientific) is based on intelligent design and was accomplished by a super intelligent being that it describes as Jehovah Elohim in the book of Genesis.

[Click to table of Contents]

57

CHAPTER THREE
WHAT THE BIBLE ACTUALLY SAYS, ABOUT;

CROSS, DEATH, ETERNITY, FAITH and GIFTS

3.1 The CROSS

This explanation does not endeavor to discuss the meaning behind the death of Jesus Christ. It deals with the question of whether the Cross itself, as represented by the various denominations of Christendom is or is not in harmony with Bible truth. The Cross is recognized by most professing Christians as the instrument Jesus Christ was put to death on in Jerusalem in the year 33 CE. However, a small number of Bible scholars and also Jehovahs Witnesses argue that the cross in its common usage is but a falsehood in the way it is represented in most peoples minds. The main points of argument by both sides are as follows; The proponents offer a vast variety of support dating from the 3rd century onward as a long established tradition supporting the Cross as the instrument of Christs death. The Cross is a deeply entrenched tradition within the churches of Christendom. Their position is that the vast quantity of evidence and the long tradition supports the understanding that the cross was the instrument of Jesus death. Jehovahs Witnesses and those scholars listed below, among others argue that in the Koine Greek, the language in which the N.T. was originally written, the word stauros and xylon describing the instrument of Christs death does not support the under-standing that the cross was the instrument Jesus was put to death on. They
58

claim these words translate stake and tree or timber. In either case, there never was an implication of the cross beam or horizontal member which defines a cross. Therefore, they view the Cross as a teaching with falsehood as its roots. Their arguments are outlined below; The Koine Greek terms used in the New Testament of the structure on which Jesus died are stauros () and xylon (). Those words, which can refer to many different things, do not indicate the precise shape of the structure. Scholars have subsequently advanced arguments either for, or against, the structure being in the shape of the traditional Christian cross. "Stauros" interpreted as stake only

Crucifixion on a stake, by Justus Lipsius (De cruce) Nineteenth century Anglican Bible scholar and theologian E.W. Bullinger, in The Companion Bible, was emphatic in his belief that stauros never meant two pieces of timber placed across one another at any angle, "but always of one piece alone ... There is nothing [of the word stauros] in the Greek of the N.T. even to imply two pieces of timber." Bullinger wrote that in the Catacombs of Rome Christ was never represented there as "hanging on a cross" and that the cross was a pagan symbol of life in Egyptian churches that was borrowed by the Christians. He cited a letter from English Dean John William Burgon, who questioned whether a cross occurred on any Christian monument of the first four centuries and wrote: "The 'invention' of it
59

in pre-Christian times, and the 'invention' of its use in later times, are truths of which we need to be reminded in the present day. The evidence is thus complete, that the Lord was put to death upon an upright stake, and not on two pieces of timber placed in any manner." Plymouth Brethren preacher W.E. Vine's Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words also states that the primary meaning of stauros was an upright pale or stake on which malefactors were nailed for execution. Vine said the shape of the ecclesiastical form of two-beamed cross had its origin in ancient Chaldea, and was used as the symbol of the god Tammuz (taking on the shape of the mystic Tau, the initial of his name) in Chaldea and nearby lands, including Egypt. He said third century churches, which by then had departed from certain doctrines of the Christian faith, accepted pagans into the faith in order to increase their prestige and allowed them to retain their pagan signs and symbols. "Hence the Tau or T, in its most frequent form, with the cross-piece lowered, was adopted to stand for the 'cross' of Christ." In his 1871 study of the history of the cross, Episcopal preacher Henry Dana Ward similarly accepted as the only form of the gibbet on which Jesus died "a pale, a strong stake, a wooden post". More recently, editors of the New Bible Dictionary, D.R.W. Wood and I.H. Marshall, agree, writing that the Greek word for "cross" (stauros; verb stauro; Lat. crux, crucifigo, "I fasten to a cross") means primarily an upright stake or beam, and secondarily a stake used as an instrument for punishment and execution. They say it is used in this latter sense in the New Testament. Explaining why a simple stake was often used for executions, the book Das Kreuz und die Kreuzigung (The Cross and the Crucifixion), by Hermann Fulda, states: Trees were not everywhere available at the places chosen for public execution. So a simple beam was sunk into the ground. On this the outlaws, with hands raised upward and often also with their feet, were bound or nailed. Vines Complete Expository Dictionary of Old and New Testament Words says: "STAUROS....denotes, primarily, an upright pale or stake. On such malefactors ware nailed for execution. Both the noun and the verb
60

stauroo, to fasten to a stake or pale, are originally to be distinguished from the ecclesiastical form of a two beamed cross. The shape of the latter had it's origin in ancient Chaldea, and was used of the symbol of of the god Tammaz (being in the shape of the mystic Tau, the initial of his name in that country and adjacent lands, including Egypt. By the middle of the 3rd cent. A.D. the churches had either departed from, or had travestied, certain doctrines of the Christian faith. In order to increase the prestige of the apostate ecclesiastical system pagans were received into the churches apart from regeneration of faith, and were permitted largely to retain their pagan signs and symbols. Hence the Tau or T, in its most frequent form, with the cross-piece lowered, was adopted to stand for the cross of Christ" The Classic Greek Dictionary, Greek-English and English-Greek, With an Appendix of Proper and Geographical Names prepared by George Ricker Berry reads under "stauros": "..an upright pale, stake or pole; in plu. a palisade. II. the Cross.(p.648). Although this lexicon seems to give "the Cross" as a meaning for "stauros" it seems rather as a reference than a meaning ("the Cross" rather than "a cross") and to that of Jesus Christ. Hence definition II is somewhat 'suspect' and may only reflect the lexicons belief that the stauros in the NT was cross-shaped or it may be giving it as a reference, that is, that when we read in the English Bibles "cross" this is from the Greek stauros and no indication it was actually cross-shaped. In its definition 1 though there is no doubt the meaning of stauros and anything other than that stauros meant more than one piece of wood, whether it was a "pale, stake or pole" is not mentioned and certainly none of which were 'cross-shaped.' This is its meaning in all the Greek classics such as Homer. There is no evidence that the form or shape of the stauros in Jesus Christ's case was any different. Vines Complete Expository Dictionary of Old and New Testament Words has under the word Tree: "2.XULON.....(b) of the Cross, the tree being the stauros, the upright pale or stake to which the Romans nailed those who were to be executed, Acts 5:30; 10:39; 13:29; Gal.3:13; 1 Pet.2:24;" According to a Greek-English lexicon by Liddell and Scott, this word means "Wood cut and ready for use, firewood, timber, etc. . . . piece
61

of wood, log, beam, post . . . cudgel, club . . . stake on which criminals were impaled . . . of live wood, tree." "wood . . . " Hence in the Authorized Version/King James Version this word is rendered as "tree" at Acts 5:30. The Complete Jewish Bible by D. Stern has here "stake." See also Acts 13:29; Galatians 3:13; 1 Peter 2:24. Also, the Companion Bible in it's Appendix 162 remarks: "In the Greek N.T. two words are used for "the cross", on which the Lord was put to death.1. The word stauros; which denotes an upright pale or stake, to which the criminals were nailed for execution. 2. The word xulon, which generally denotes a piece of a dead log of wood, or timber, for fuel or for any other purpose. It is not like dendron, which is used of a living, or green tree, as in Matt.21: 8; Rev.7: 1, 3; 8:7; 9: 4, &c. As this latter word xulon is used for the former stauros it shows us the meaning of each is exactly the same. The verb stauroo means to drive stakes. Our English word "cross" is the translation of the Latin crux; but the Greek stauros no more means a crux than the word "stick" means a "crutch". Homer uses the word stauros of an ordinary pole or stake, or a simple piece of timber.[ftnote, Iliad xxiv.453. Odyssey xiv.11] And this is the meaning and usage of the word throughout the Greek classics.[ftnote, eg.Thucydides iv.90. Xenophon, Anabasis v.2.21] It never means two pieces of timber placed across one another at any angle, but of always one piece alone. Hence the use of the word xulon (No.2 above) in connection with the manner of our Lord's death and rendered "tree" in Acts 5:30; 10:39; 13:29; Gal.3:13, 1 Pet.2:24. This is preserved in our old English name rood or rod. See Encycl.Brit., 11th (Camb) ed., vol.7, p.505d. There is nothing in the Greek of the N.T. even to imply two pieces of timber." A Critical Lexicon and Concordance to the English and Greek New Testament, p819. E.W.Bullinger states: "Used here [cross] for the stauros on which Jesus was crucified. Both words [stauros, xylon] disagree with the modern idea of a cross, with which we have become familiarized by pictures. The stauros was simply an upright pale or stake to which the Romans nailed those who were thus said to be crucified. Stauroo [the verb], merely to drive stakes. It never means two pieces of wood joining each other at any angle. Even the Latin word crux means a mere stake."
62

The Concordant Literal New Testament with the Keyword Concordance states: "stauros STANDer: cross, an upright stake or pole, without any crosspiece, now, popularly, cross..." also "stauroo cause-STAND, crucify, drive a stake into the ground, fasten on a stake, impale, now by popular usage, crucify, though there was no crosspiece."- pp. 63, 64, Greek-English Keyword Concordance, Concordant Publishing Concern, 1983, 3rd printing of 6th edition of 1976. The Anchor Bible Dictionary says about crucifixion: "The act of nailing or binding a living victim or sometimes a dead person to a cross or stake (stauros or skolops) or a tree (xylon)...Under the Roman Empire, crucifixion normally included a flogging beforehand. At times the cross was only one vertical stake. Frequently, however, there was a cross-piece attached..."- Volume 1, pp.1207, 1208 The book Dual Heritage-The Bible and the British Museum states: It may come as a shock to know that there is no word such as cross in the Greek of the New Testament. The word translated cross is always the Greek word [stauros] meaning a stake or upright pale. The cross was not originally a Christian symbol; it is derived from Egypt and Constantine. Apostolic evidence Would a 1st century Christian veberate the implement that was used to execute their Lord Jesus? Should Christians today? "Rather than consider the torture stake upon which Jesus was impaled a relic to be worshiped, the Jewish Christians like Simon Peter would consider it to be an abominable thing. At Galatians 3:13 the apostle Paul quotes Deuteronomy 21:23 and says: "It is written: "Accursed is every man hanged upon a stake."" Hence the Jewish Christians viewed this instrument as something shameful rather than something glorious.
63

Convincing proof comes from Gods Word. The apostle Paul says: Christ by purchase released us from the curse of the Law by becoming a curse instead of us, because it is written: Accursed is every man hanged upon a stake [a tree, King James Version]. (Galatians 3:13) Here Paul quotes Deuteronomy 21:22, 23, which clearly refers to a stake, not a cross. Since such a means of execution made the person a curse, it would not be proper for early Christians to decorate their homes with images of Christ impaled. "Stauros" interpreted as unsure in meaning: Some scholars, unable to prove [stauros] meant anything but a stake have made the claim that stauros had an uncertain meaning. The Greek-English Lexicon of Liddell and Scott reports that the meaning of the word "" in the early Homeric form of Greek, possibly of the eighth to sixth century BC, and also in the writings of the fifth-century BC writers Herodotus and Thucydides and the early4th century BC Xenophon, is "an upright pale or stake" used to build a palisade or "a pile driven in to serve as a foundation" It reports that in the writings of the first-century BC Diodorus Siculus, first-century AD Plutarch and early second-century Lucianas well as in Matthew 27:40, Luke 9:23, 14:27the word "" is used to refer to a cross, either as the instrument of crucifixion or metaphorically of voluntary suffering; "its form was indicated by the Greek letter T". It also reports that Plutarch used the word with regard to a pale for impaling a corpse. Of the writers whom Liddell and Scott gives as using "" to mean a cross, the New International Dictionary of New Testament Theology holds that in Diodorus Siculus the word probably means a stake for hanging. Joel B. Green, in The Cambridge Companion to Jesus, says the evidence of the manner of Jesus' death is far more obscure than is generally realized. Literary sensibilities in Roman antiquity did not promote graphic descriptions of the act of crucifixion, and even the Gospels report simply, "They crucified him," adding no further detail. According to Green, the Romans were slaves to no standard technique of crucifixion: "In describing the siege of Jerusalem by the Roman army, for example, Josephus reports that the soldiers out of rage and hatred amused themselves by nailing their prisoners in different positions (J.W. 5.44951). Elsewhere we learn that victims
64

of crucifixion might be fixed to the stake in order to die, or impaled after death as a public display. They might be fixed to the cross with nails or with ropes. That Jesus was nailed to the cross is intimated in several texts (John 20.25; Acts 2.23; Col 2.14; Gos. Pet. 6.21; Justin Dial. 97). Nor can we turn to archaeological evidence for assistance." In his book Crucifixion in Antiquity,[ Gunnar Samuelsson also declares that the New Testament terminology is not conclusive one way or another: "(The Gospels) do not describe the event in length ... The non-detailed accounts of the Gospels do not, however, contradict the traditional understanding. So the traditional understanding of the death of Jesus is correct, but we could acknowledge that it is more based on the eyewitness accounts than the actual passion narratives. When we weigh all the physical and direct evidence, we have a lot of contemporary literature of various genres from the time of Jesus. The problem is that they all use the mentioned vague terminology. I have only mentioned Greek literature so far, but the problem is present in the Latin literature as well. It is not possible to state that the Latin word crux automatically refers to a cross () while patibulum refers to the cross-beam. Both words are used in a wider sense that that. Samuelsson readily admits there is no real physical evidence for the Cross, but he claims there is also no physical evidence against it. He refers to eye witness accounts supporting the shape of the cross, but gives no scriptural citations of such eye witness accounts. Actually those scriptural citations in the language they were written originally support a stake rather than a cross. However, physical and secular evidence or expert opinions are not the primary means a serious Bible student uses to determine Gods own viewpoint on a question. The primary concern of a serious Bible student is what Gods word indicates his thinking is on any given issue. And for determining this, the Bible itself is the most important way, holding priority over all other sources. Before exploring what scripture and scriptural principals indicate as to what Gods thinking is on the matter, consider the status and position the cross holds in the religious beliefs of most persons who say they follow Christ and view themselves as Christians. 1. The dominant symbol elevated to the highest point of prominence over churches at the very top of church steeples.
65

2. The focal point of altars in most churches. 3. The main ornamentation and primary symbol use in clerical garments and vestments 4. Crucifixes on prominent and importantly conspicuous walls in religious institutions, residences and in private homes. 5. Jewelry and ornamentation worn either symbolically by most persons as a talisman or a charm and held to have mystical effect to benefit the wearer. 6. The dominant symbol used in religious literature and even embossed on many versions of the Holy bible. All this homage, adoration, devotion and worshipful veneration for what basically and fundamentally is perceived as the instrument of Christs death defies logical explanation. There would seem to be an element of satanic irony to this. However, let us concern ourselves with the Bible principals which bear on Gods view of the cross and the worshipful veneration afforded it. A. Gods explicit Command included among the Ten Command-ments; From 3 different versions of the Bible: Exodus 20:4,5. 'You shall not make yourself a carved image or any likeness of anything in heaven above or on earth beneath or in the waters under the earth.:5 'You shall not bow down to them or serve them. For I, Yahweh your God, am a jealous God and I punish a parent's fault in the children, the grandchildren, and the great-grandchildren among those who hate me; NJB Exodus 20:4,5. "You shall not make for yourself an idol in the form of anything in heaven above or on the earth beneath or in the waters below. 5 You shall not bow down to them or worship them; for I, the LORD your God, am a jealous God, punishing the children for the sin of the fathers to the third and fourth generation of those who hate me, NIV
66

Exodus 20:4 Thou shalt not make unto thee a graven image, nor any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth.:5 Thou shalt not bow down thyself unto them, nor serve them, for I Jehovah thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children, upon the third and upon the fourth generation of them that hate me, ASV 1 Corinthians 10:14 Therefore, my dear friends, flee from idolatry. NIV 1 Corinthians 10:14 Therefore, my beloved, avoid idolatry. NAB 1 Corinthians 10:14 Wherefore, my dearly beloved, fly from the service of idols. DRA B. The Cross as an icon and an idol: None can contest that the Cross as it is held today, is an iconic likeness which is venerated, served and even in some cases worshipped. Wars have been fought under this symbol and men have died for it. As such, this constitutes idolatry which is clearly prohibited in the Bible. Ezekiel 23:37 for they have committed adultery and blood is on their hands. They committed adultery with their idols; they even sacrificed their children, whom they bore to me, as food for them. NIV Ezekiel 23:37 For they have committed adultery, and blood is on their hands. With their idols they have committed adultery, and they have even offered up to them for food the children whom they had borne to me. ESV Ezekiel 23:37 They have committed both adultery and murderadultery by worshiping idols and murder by burning their children as sacrifices on their altars. NLT C. Historical affiliation of the Cross
67

Venerating the Cross also bespeaks a violation of scriptural principals due to its connection wiyh pagan worship. 2 Corinthians 6:14 Do not be yoked together with unbelievers. For what do righteousness and wickedness have in common? Or what fellowship can light have with darkness? NIV Earliest historical affiliation of the cross and cross symbolism is with Pagan worship and has its roots in ancient Sumeria and Babylon. The Tau Cross The Tau cross is a T-shaped cross named after the ancient Greek letter T, which is also the last letter of the Hebrew alphabet, X. This cross once represented the Sumerian solar deity Tammuz, a forerunner of the Roman god Mithras and the Greek god Attis which the Tau also symbolized. It has appeared on ancient sculptures depicting Egyptian and Assyro-Babylonian divinity, such as Isis and Osiris, as a symbol of life and immortality. Incidentally, Ancient Babylon is recognized by Bible scholars such as Alexander Hislop (Two Babylons) as the original root source of all false religion. Crux Ansata Another symbol which has been connected with the cross is the ansated cross (ankh or crux ansata) of the ancient Egyptians, wrongly called the "ansated key of the Nile". It often appears as a symbolic sign in the hands of the goddess Sekhet. From the earliest times also it appears among the hieroglyphic signs symbolic of life or of the living, and was transliterated into Greek as Anse (Ansa). Other Cross forms prevalent in history, religion and mythology The sign of the cross, represented in its simplest form by a crossing of two lines at right angles, greatly antedates, in both the East and the West, the introduction of Christianity. It goes back to a very remote period of human civilization. The cross was originally not a mere means or object of ornament, and from the earliest times had
68

symbolico-religious significance. The primitive form of the cross seems to have been that of the so-called "gamma" cross (crux gammata), better known to Middle eastern and Oriental scholars and students of prehistoric archeology by its Sanskrit name, swastika. The swastika sign was very widespread throughout the Orient, the seat of the oldest civilizations. The swastika sign is seen on Hittite monuments, e.g. on a cylinder ("The monuments of the Hittites" in "Transactions of the Soc. of Bible. Archology", VII, 2, p. 259. For its presence on Galatian and Bithynian monuments, see Guillaume and Perrot, "Exploration archologique de la Galatie et de la Bithynie", Atlas, Pl. IX). We find it also on the coins of Lycia and of Gaza in Palestine. In the Island of Cyprus it is found on earthenware vessels. It originally represents, as again at Athens and Mycen, a flying bird. In Greece we have specimens of it on urns and vases of Botia, on an Attic vase representing a Gorgon, on coins of Corinth (RaoulRochette, "Mm. de l'acad. des inscr.", XVI, pt. II, 302 sqq.; "Hercule assyrien", 377-380; Minervini in "Bull. arch. Napolit.", Ser. 2, II, 178179), and in the treasury of Orchomenus. It seems to have been unknown in Assyria, in Phnicia, and in Egypt. In the West it is most frequently found in Etruria. It appears on a cinerary urn of Chiusi, and on the fibula found in the famous Etruscan tomb at Cere (Grifi, Mon. di Cere, Pl. VI, no. 1). There are many such emblems on the urns found at Capanna di Corneto, Bolsena, and Vetulonia; also in a Samnite tomb at Capua, where it appears in the centre of the tunic of the person there depicted (Minervini, Bull. arch. Napolit., ser. 2, Pl. II, 178-179) This sign is also found in Pompeian mosaics, on ItaloGrecian vases, on coins of Syracuse in Sicily (Raoul-Rochette, "Mm. de l'acad. des inscr." Pl. XVI, pt. II, 302 sqq.; Minervini, "Bull. arch. Nap.", ser. 2, Pl. II, p. 178-179); finally among the ancient Germans, on a rock-carving in Sweden, on a few Celtic stones in Scotland, and on a Celtic stone discovered in the County of Norfolk, England, and now in the British Museum.. Swastika originally a form of the cross is deeply entrenched as a symbol of pagan worship for thousands of years before Christ In the bronze age we meet in different parts of Europe a more accurate representation of the cross, as conceived in Christian art, and in this shape it was soon widely diffused. This more precise characterization coincides with a corresponding general change in
69

customs and beliefs. The cross is now met with, in various forms, on many objects: fibulas, cinctures, earthenware fragments, and on the bottom of drinking vessels. De Mortillet is of opinion that such use of the sign was not merely ornamental, but rather a symbol of consecration, especially in the case of objects pertaining to burial. In the proto-Etruscan cemetery of Golasecca every tomb has a vase with a cross engraved on it. Etruscans worshipped many deities. True crosses of more or less artistic design have been found in Tiryns. at Mycen, in Crete, and on a fibula from Vulci. These nations worshipped a pantheon of gods including a mother god worshipped by the Cretans. Among these gods are: Balthazar, the God of Fire and War; Dwayna, the Goddess of Life and Air (also the leader of the True Gods); Grenth, the God of Death and Ice; Lyssa, Twin Goddess of Beauty and Illusions; Melandru, Goddess of Nature and Earth; and Kormir, Goddess of Truth and Knowledge. Aside from the six aforementioned gods, there are many other known fallen gods. These pre-Christian figures of the cross have misled many writers to see in them types and symbols of the manner in which Jesus Christ was to expiate our sins. Such inferences are unwarranted, being contrary to the just rules of criticism and to the exact interpretation of ancient monuments. Therefore, it is common historical knowledge and a matter of fact among scholars that the cross is a symbol associated with a variety of pagan religions and ancient forms of false worship. What bearing would this fact have on Gods approval of such a symbolism being associated with his own worship? Could we under any circumstance attribute a symbol used in pagan worship and sponsored by Satan the Devil to true worship in any connection with Jehovah God and his son Jesus Christ. The following verses give us an indication as to Gods own feelings along these lines. 2 Corinthians 6:14 Do not become unevenly yoked with unbelievers. For what fellowship do righteousness and lawlessness have? Or what sharing does light have with darkness? NWT
70

2 Corinthians 6:14 Do not be yoked together with unbelievers. For what do righteousness and wickedness have in common? Or what fellowship can light have with darkness?
NIV

2 Corinthians 6:14 Do not be mismatched with unbelievers. For what partnership is there between righteousness and lawlessness? Or what fellowship is there between light and darkness? NRS 2 Corinthians 6:16 And what union can there be between God's temple and idols? For we are the temple of the living God. As God said: "I will live in them and walk among them. I will be their God, and they will be my people. NLT 2 Corinthians 6:16 What agreement has the temple of God with idols? For we are the temple of the living God; as God said, "I will make my dwelling among them and walk among them, and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. ESV Deuteronomy 5:9 you must not bow down to these gods or serve them. For I, Yahweh your God, am a jealous God and I punish the parents' fault in the children, the grandchildren and the great-grandchildren, among those who hate me; NJB 1 Corinthians 10:20 What I say is that the things offered by the Gentiles are offered to evil spirits and not to God; and it is not my desire for you to have any part with evil spirits. BBE 1 Corinthians 10:20 But the things which the heathens sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils and not to God. And I would not that you should be made partakers with devils. DRA 1 Corinthians 10:20 No, it does not; simply that when pagans sacrifice, what is sacrificed by them is sacrificed to demons who are not God. I do not want you to share with demons. NJB
71

Deuteronomy 4:24 For the Lord your God is an all-burning fire, and he will not let the honour which is his be given to any other . BBE Deuteronomy 4:24 For Jehovah your God is a consuming fire, a God exacting exclusive devotion. NWT Gods own word, Holy Scripture implies that The true God would never lower himself to adapt or share a symbol representative of false deities for his own holy purposes. D. The Cross as a violation of Truth It need only be added that there is not a single sentence in any of the numerous writings forming the New Testament, which, in the original Greek, bears even indirect evidence to the effect that the stauros used in the case of Jesus was other than an ordinary stauros; consisting of one piece of timber, not of two pieces nailed together in the form of a cross. On the other hand, a legitimate scriptural case can be made for a stake of timber as the single element describing the device of Jesus execution. Also, in writing to the believers in Galatia, Paul said, though we [i.e., the apostles], or an angel from heaven, publicly announce any other gospel to you than that which we have publicly announced to you, let him be eternally condemned. As we said before, so say I now again, if any man publicly announce any other gospel to you than that you have received, let him be eternally condemned. (Galatians 1:8-9) Given Pauls exhortation, we must make every effort NEVER to add anything to Gods word by publicly announcing something that simply is not what the Bible is announcing. The Bible speaks of the stake and the tree, NEVER a cross. In any case honesty demands that we should no longer translate as "cross" a word which at the time our Gospels were written did not necessarily signify something cross-shaped. And it is equally
72

incumbent upon us, from a moral point of view, that we should cease to render as "crucify" or "crucified" words which never bore any such meaning." Since the Cross does not represent a Bible truth, it should not be viewed as such. It should be seen as the manmade tradition, it truly is. It represents a teaching which is in the least disingenuous and at worst a blatantly false teaching honoring the instrument it is claimed Jesus was put to death on. Who ultimately is honored by a perversion such as this? Would not it be a direct and ongoing affront to the true God and his son Jesus for his followers to continuously heap praise, honor and glory on what they think to be the instrument of their Lords torture and death? In affording the Cross iconic status those adherents who believe they are honoring Jesus are actually dishonoring their Lord over and over. Also, by continuing to worship an idolatrous image in clear sight of the true God Jehovah and before all observers in a way, are they not heaping insult upon insult and disavowing the real truth, beauty and value behind the sacrificial death of his beloved son, Christ Jesus.

3.2 DEATH
Who among us at an early age, probably even before we attended school, has not wondered or had questions about the condition of death. What is it? What happens when someone dies? What are the prospects for one who has died? The answers we received to these questions were probably not based on what Gods word really says. They may have been partially erroneous or even totally inaccurate. The Bible does give specific information about death, and as we shall see, it is quite different from what most of us have been led to believe in the past. Firstly, the Bible reveals that Death, as we know it, was not part of Gods original arrangement for his human creation on this earth. The first human couple would encounter the prospect of death only if they failed to live in harmony with his directions according to his will and purpose for them. (See Genesis 2: 16, 17) Genesis 2:16,17 Then Yahweh God gave the man this command, 'You are free to eat of all the trees in the garden
73

except the tree of knowledge of good and bad. From that tree you shall not eat; the moment you eat from it you are surely doomed to die." NJB Genesis 2:16,17 And the LORD God commanded the man, saying, Of every tree of the garden thou freely eat: But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it: for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely) die). KJV Herein, we see death is presented as a consequence of disobedience. If our first human parents lived in harmony with Gods will for them, and maint-ained an intimate, loyal relationship with him, there would have been no consequence of death for them. They would have the prospect of living forever in a paradise right here on earth. This was Gods intention for them. They failed God, he did not fail them. Adam and Eve made a deliberate choice of leaving Gods loving provision and kinship. They chose to follow another spirit beings advice and leadership. In so doing, they asserted independence from Jehovah God and accepted for themselves the influence of another god, (2 Cor. 4:4) later identified as Satan the Devil. As perfect human beings with perfectly rational thinking ability, it may be assumed this was a deliberate and intentional choice by them. Nowhere in the Bible, is there a record of remorse, repentance or any sorrow on their part for their decision or for their action. By this action, they probably became prototypes who acquired a genetically based disposition which would only pass the prospect of death on to all their subsequent generations. We say probably as to being genetically based, because the Bible does not state the exact mechanism by which this was accomplished. Yet it leaves no doubt that it did happen and what the result thereof was. Adam and Eve were in a figurative sense moldswho could only duplicate, exactly what they themselves were, both physiologically and in their psychological architecture. There are two kinds of death alluded to in the Bible. There is Spiritual Death and Physical Death. Adam and Eve achieved both kinds, in fulfilling the certainty of Gods promise at Gen. 4:17. In a spiritual sense, when Adam and Eve left Jehovah and turned to another irrevocably, they became dead spiritually, immediately in that very
74

moment. In a physical sense, they also died, within the same day. Not a day as we are accustomed to measure time, but a day as Jehovah measures time. 2 Peter 3:8 However, let this one fact not be escaping YOUR notice, beloved ones, that one day is with Jehovah as a thousand years and a thousand years as one day. NWT The Bible relates Adam died physically at the age of 930 years, well within the thousand year period God views as a day, thereby fulfilling the prophetic statement at Genesis 4:17. Being dead spiritually usually indicates a condition of separation and alienation from God from which there can be a resurrection. (see definitions) However, the terms and conditions of such a resurrection were not in evidence for Adam and his wife, Eve. In the case of physical death, the Bible sets forth Gods purpose to perform the miracle of resurrecting billions of mankind who have died throughout the pages of mans history. Whether Adam and Eve will be among those resurrected, will be addressed later in the section on resurrection, and what it means Spiritual death is evidenced by a separation or an alienation from God, seen implicitly according to the Bible, and through spiritual vision. The Bible gives clearer and more explicitly transparent information about the condition of the physically dead, the meaning of physical death and the reality of death itself. About the condition of those who physically die, the Bible has this to say; (From 3 different versions of the Bible) Ecclesiastes 9:5 For the living know that they are to die, but the dead no longer know anything. There is no further
NAB

Ecclesiastes 9:5 The living are at least aware that they are going to die, but the dead know nothing whatever. No more wages for them,since their memory is forgotten. NJB

75

Ecclesiastes 9:5 For the living are conscious that they will die; but as for the dead, they are conscious of nothing at all, neither do they anymore have wages, because the remembrance of them has been forgotten. NWT Analyzing the above scriptures, in the interest of greater understanding, let us explore some of the key terms contained in them; REC'OMPENSE, n. (Noah Websters 1828 Dictionary with Bible Definitions) 1. An equivalent returned for anything given, done or suffered; compensation; reward; amends; as a recompense for services, for damages, for loss, &c. 2. Requital; return of evil or suffering or other equivalent; as a punishment. To me belongeth vengeance and recompense. Deu 32. And every transgression and disobedience received a just recompense of reward. Heb 2. WAGES, (Noah Websters 1828 Dictionary with Bible Definitions) Hire; reward; that which is paid or stipulated for services; Reward; fruit; recompense; that which is given or received in return. Ie; The wages of sin is death. Rom 6. Ecclesiastes 9:6 Also their love <0160>, and their hatred <08135>, and their envy <07068>, is now <03528> perished <06> (08804); neither have they any more a portion <02506> for ever <05769> in any thing that is done <06213> (08738) under the sun <08121>. KJV Ecclesiastes 9:6 Also, their love and their hate and their jealousy have already perished, and they have no portion anymore to time indefinite [Olam] in anything that has to be done under the sun. NWT

76

For a scriptural understanding of this term, <Strongs 0569> ( Hebrew olam ) see the section on Eternity, Eternal, Everlasting, Forever From these verses, we can see that the Bible tells us a number of things about the condition of those physically dead. They no longer possess knowledge of anything. They are not conscious, rather, they are unconscious. That being so, they have neither thoughts nor can they experience feelings of any type whatsoever including love joy, hate, pain or suffering. Upon dying, there is no further recompense for them. Death is the payment for any human beings sin according to Ro. 6:23, not a down payment or a time payment, rather, death is the final payment. Death is the only recompense (wages) they receive for their sinfulness. The duration of death is stated as being forever only in the sense of the Hebrew word O'lam, which conveys a sense of indefinite duration, not the Hebrew word ad {ad} which carries a sense of eternity, without any possible end to it. This indefinite duration is confirmed by the hope the Bible promises, at Acts 24:15 that there will be a resurrection of the righteous and the unrighteous. Acts 24:15 having hope toward God, which they themselves also wait for, that there is about to be a rising again of the dead, both of righteous and unrighteous; YLT Acts 24:15 and I have the same hope in God as these men, that there will be a resurrection of both the righteous and the wicked. NIV From a Biblical viewpoint, what is death? Death is the cessation of all functions of life, hence, the opposite of life. (De 30:15, 19) In the Bible the same original-language words for deathor dying are applied to humans, animals, and plants. (Ec 3:19; 9:5; Joh 12:24; Jude 12; Rev. 16:3). All die, however in the Bible,
77

the hope and concept of a resurrection is applied exclusively to humans. The word resurrection is translated from the Greek word anastasis which literally means a standing up again. It refers to a rising up from death. An in depth examination of the reason for and the full meaning behind the Bible concept of resurrection will appear later in the Chapter under the heading Resurrection. What does it mean to be resurrected and who has a hope for it? 3.3 ETERNITY - Everlasting, forever When we read expressions such as Everlasting or regarding the Eternal nature of something, or the phrase forever, what does it mean? Are all these words to be taken with the same understanding, or are there important differences between them? While the words seem similar in meaning and are often substituted for one another, there are nuances of differences which become quite important to an accurate understanding of the Bible. As an example, in Isaiah : 45:17 the Bible shows how confusion can be caused by inter changing these terms. Compare these three different versions; Isaiah 45:17 As for Israel, he will certainly be saved in union with Jehovah with a salvation for times indefinite. YOU people will not be ashamed, nor will YOU be humiliated for the indefinite times of eternity. NWT Isaiah 45:17 But the Lord will make Israel free with an eternal salvation: you will not be put to shame or made low for ever and ever. BBE Isaiah 45:17 But Israel shall be saved in the LORD with an everlasting salvation : ye shall not be ashamed nor confounded world without end. KJV The verse in Isaiah would seem to be in direct conflict with Jesus words at Matthew 23:38 Look! YOUR house is abandoned to YOU. NWT
78

If Isaiah meant forever in the sense of eternity (with no possible end), Jesus words at Matthew 23:38 would be quite contradictory. However with the proper meaning which is time indefinite, the words become accurate and truthful at the time they were spoken. It would be a great injustice to the divine author if we were to think he did not know the difference or was not able to discriminate in his own use of words. If different words were used, they were used purposely and with good reason. It would be presumptuous for a translator to use words inter-changeably, applying meanings to suit his own purposes. Doing so distorts the meaning the original writer wishes to convey. Yet, as we shall see by examining some examples, frequently, this is exactly what has occurred.. Another such example is found at Psalm 145:21. Note the difference in nuance of meaning between the versions; Psalm 145:21 My mouth shall speak the praise of the LORD: and let all flesh bless his holy name for ever <05769> and ever <05703>. KJV Psalm 145:21 The praise of Jehovah my mouth speaketh, And all flesh doth bless His holy name, To the age and for ever!
YLT

Psalm 145:21 The praise of Jehovah my mouth will speak; And let all flesh bless his holy name to time indefinite, even forever. NWT In the KJV we note two different Hebrew words translated the same in English ever <05769> and ever <05703> implying the same meaning while they come from two distinctly different words with somewhat different meanings in the Hebrew language. When we explore the original Hebrew words, we discover differing meanings included in the respective Hebrew definitions.
for ever <05769> H5769 ~l'A[ Hebrew `owlam {o-lawm'} or ~l'[o `olam {o-lawm'} 79

1) long duration, 1b2) continuous existence, perpetual 1b3) everlasting, with indefinite or unending future, eternity and ever <05703> H5703 d[; `Hebrew ad {ad} had 1) perpetuity, forever, continuing future 1b1) of continuous existence 1c) for ever (of God's existence) Eternal 1) without beginning and end, that which always has been and always will be 2) without beginning 3) without end, never to cease, everlasting

While the Hebrew word Had <05703>may be interchangeable in meaning with the Greek words for everlasting and eternal, the Hebrew word Olam <05769> is not. It does not imply without beginning nor does it imply having no end. Olam, expresses the meaning of continuity, however with an indefinite element of duration. Ignoring the differences between words such as these leads to unfounded contradictions in God's word when comparing separated verses of scripture. It also contributes toward ones reaching flawed conclusions due to misunderstood meanings. Psalm 145:21 My mouth shall always praise Yahweh, let every creature bless his holy name for ever and ever. NJB with Psalm 145:21 The praise of Jehovah my mouth will speak; And let all flesh bless his holy name to time indefinite, even forever. NWT
80

with Psalm 145:21 My mouth <06310> shall speak <01696> (08762) the praise <08416> of the LORD <03068>: and let all flesh <01320> bless <01288> (08762) his holy <06944> name <08034> for ever (<05769> olam) and ever (<05703> ad.) KJV Notice how in the KJV, with Strongs word meaning references shown, it becomes noticeable that there are two different Hebrew words with differing shades of meaning coexisting together. We must acknowledge if God inspired these words to be included together, there must have been a reason for it. As a master communicator he is well aware of the subtle differences of meaning between words he chooses to use. When the NJB is compared with the NWT it shows the NWT translators understood the subtlety of these differences while the other translators did not. Compare another example; Daniel 7:18 But the saints <06922> of the most High <05946> shall take <06902> (08741) the kingdom <04437>, and possess <02631> (08681) the kingdom <04437> for <05705> ever <05957>, even for <05705> ever <05957> and ever <05957>. KJV with Daniel 7:18 But the holy ones of the Supreme One will receive the kingdom, and they will take possession of the kingdom for time indefinite, even for time indefinite upon times indefinite.' NWT If the correct interpretation were forever, in a sense of eternally rather than time indefinite and is applied at Daniel 7:18, it would place Revelation 20:6 and 1 Corinthians 15:24. in conflict with what Daniel 7:18 says. Revelation 20:6 Happy and holy is anyone [the holy ones] having part in the first resurrection; over these the second death has no authority, but they [the holy ones] will be priests
81

of God and of the Christ, and will rule as kings with him for the thousand years. NWT [A limited period of time, not eternally] 1 Corinthians 15:24 After that the end will come, when he will turn the Kingdom over to God the Father, having put down all enemies of every kind. NLT Both Revelation 20:6 and 1 Corinthians 15:24 indicate a limit to the duration of ruler ship granted the holy ones. If one translates Daniel 7:18 according to NWT, there is no conflict. If one translates Daniel 7:18 as NJB does, there is a conflict in the meanings derived from the two scriptures with what Daniel wrote. If the Bible is Gods inspired word and it is translated correctly, there can be no such conflict, for God himself is not inconsistent nor can he lie. Also compare Proverbs 8:23 From time indefinite I was installed, from the start, from times earlier than the earth. NWT with Proverbs 8:23 I was set up <05258> (08738) from everlasting <05769>, from the beginning <07218>, or ever <06924> the earth <0776> was. KJV with Proverbs 8:23 He established me <1> before time was in the beginning, before he made the earth: {1) Gr. before the age} LXE Psalm 10:16 The LORD <03068> is King <04428> for ever <05769> and ever <05703>:. KJV Psalm 10:16 Jehovah is King to time indefinite, even forever.
NWT

Here we see the NWT correctly recognizing the subtlety of difference between olawm (indefinite time) and had (eternal time)
82

So while in some verses, the exact difference seems unimportant, in others the idea of eternal alluding to that which is without beginning or end is different from everlasting, which does not contain indication of begin-ning yet alludes to it not ending, This differs from the definition of time indefinite, which makes no allusion to either a beginning or to a precise ending. These nuances in meanings can become quite important to a clear understanding of a given verse. Usually, applying immediate or overall context can help in achieving proper understanding of the proper application to a verse in question. In any event, if the correct meaning is understood, there will be no contradictions to the overall intent of the verse.

3.5 - FAITH
Why is this one of the most important concepts the Bible teaches? The bible answers this question straight forwardly, in at least two places; Hebrews 11:6 Now it is impossible to please God without faith, since anyone who comes to him must believe that he exists and rewards those who seek him. NJB Revelation 21:8 But as for the cowards and those without faith and those who are disgusting in their filth and murderers and fornicators and those practicing spiritism and idolaters and all the liars, their portion will be in the lake that burns with fire and sulphur. This means the second death." NWT The Bible indicates to us that Faith is absolutely essential if a person is to have the kind of relationship with God that leads to everlasting life. So then, just what is faith in scriptural terms? We can go to dictionaries where we will get a number of different definitions and to encyclopedias where we can get long and wordy explanations of meanings for faith. However, no where can we get a more precise or concise definition of faith than the Bible itself gives at Hebrews 11:1.
83

Bible definition of Faith Hebrews 11:1 - Faith is the assured expectation of things hoped for, the evident demonstration of realities though not beheld. NWT (underlined for emphasis by author) Supplementing this we may consider Bible dictionary definitions for original Greek words which have been translated into English as Faith 1. faith <g5287> stasij hupostasis {hoop-os'-tas-is}, that which has actual existence 2. faith <g1650> e;legcoj elegchos {el'-eng-khos} a proof, that by which a thing is proved or tested 3. faith <g4229> pra/gma pragma {prag'-mah} that which has been done, a deed, an accomplished fact 4) that which is or exists, a thing Faith by these definitions is neither blind or without substance of reason behind it. It is belief and subsequent behavior based on evidence and realities perceived by the mind Some verses follow which help illustrate just how important this concept of faithis to God almighty: Deuteronomy 32:20 and said, I will turn away my face from them, and will show what shall happen to them in the last days; for it is a perverse generation, sons in whom is no faith. LXE Habakkuk 2:4 "Look at the proud! They trust in themselves, and their lives are crooked;1 but the righteous will live by their faith. NLT 2 Corinthians 1:24 But that does not mean we want to tell you exactly how to put your faith into practice.1 We want to work together with you so you will be full of joy as you stand firm in your faith. NLT
84

Ephesians 2:8 By this undeserved kindness, indeed, YOU have been saved through faith; and this not owing to YOU, it is God's gift. NWT Ephesians 6:16 In addition to all this, take up the shield of faith, with which you can extinguish all the flaming arrows of the evil one. NIV 1 Thessalonians 3:7 And so, brothers, your faith has been a great encouragement to us in the middle of our own distress and hardship; NJB 1 Timothy 4:1 But the Spirit says clearly that in later times some will be turned away from the faith, giving their minds to spirits of deceit, and the teachings of evil spirits, BBE Hebrews 12:2 Let us keep our eyes fixed on Jesus, who leads us in our faith and brings it to perfection: for the sake of the joy which lay ahead of him, he endured the cross, disregarding the shame of it, and has taken his seat at the right of God's throne. NJB James 1:3 For when your faith is tested, your endurance has a chance to grow. NLT James 1:6 But the prayer must be made with faith, and no trace of doubt, because a person who has doubts is like the waves thrown up in the sea by the buffeting of the wind. NJB James 2:17 In the same way, faith by itself, if it is not accompanied by action, is dead. NIB Luke 16:10 "Unless you are faithful in small matters, you won't be faithful in large ones. If you cheat even a little, you won't be honest with greater responsibilities. NLT 2 Thessalonians 3:3 But the Lord is faithful, and he will strengthen and protect you from the evil one. NIV Revelation 22:6 Then he said to me, "These words are faithful and true." And the Lord God of the holy prophets
85

sent His angel to show His servants the things which must shortly take place. NKJ Romans 10:17 So faith comes from hearing, and hearing through the word of Christ. ESV So, in summary, perhaps the definition given in the Bible by the apostle Paul at Heb 11:1 is the clearest picture of what faith actually is. Hebrews 11:1 Faith is the assured [as guaranteed] expectation of things hoped [yearned] for, the evident [based on obvious proof] demonstration of realities [actualities, things true and real] though not beheld. NWT [literally, with physical eyes]

3.6 GIFTS, Gifts of the spirit

There are basically two schools of thought concerning what the bible describes as gifts, which would be bestowed on believers by Holy Spirit. One school believes the gifts recorded in the Bible as occurring in the first century are operative in our day and are not limited to the fruitages of the spirit but also include miraculous manifestations such as healing, speaking in tongues etc, etc. The other school of thought believes that the Gifts are limited to the fruitages of the spirit and that the gifts of miraculous manifestations ended with the last Apostle towards the end of the first century. First, let us examine those gifts, which both schools of thought do agree upon, the Fruitages of the spirit. The word fruitage indicating those things which are a natural offspring, a result of the operation of Holy Spirit, as opposed to the works of the flesh, which are a prevailing inclination among humans living in this system of things. The fruitage of the spirit is summed up at Galatians 5:22

86

But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, ASV
The works of the flesh are summed up at Galatians 5:19 - 21

Now the works of the flesh are manifest, and they are fornication, uncleanness, loose conduct, idolatry, practice of spiritism, enmities, strife, jealousy, fits of anger, contentions, divisions, sects, envies, drunken bouts, revelries, and things like these.. . . those who practice such things will not inherit God's kingdom. NWT Those characteristics described as fruitages of the Spirit are fundamental to the Christ like personality. They are traits set forth in the Bible for followers of Jehovah God and his son to aspire toward and continue to grow into as they mature as Christians. These gifts would not only have a positive effect on the believer, but also would be a blessing to those among whom he or she lived. As such, they constitute good and fine gifts from the almighty. It should be noted however, these are gifts. As such, they cannot be forced, bought or earned, for that would deny their nature as Gifts While its true one does not work for or pay for or earn such gifts, there is however, much encouragement found in the Bible for individuals to welcome, cultivate and appreciate these gifts in their lives. James 1:17 Every good and perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of the heavenly lights, who does not change like shifting shadows. NIV 1 Corinthians 14:12 so also ye, since ye are earnestly desirous of spiritual gifts, for the building up of the assembly seek that ye may abound; YLT 1 Corinthians 14:12 So also you, since you are zealots of spiritual things, seek to build up the assembly that you may abound. LITV How about those other Gifts mentioned in the Bible, the ones we like to attach supernatural abilities to? Does the Bible indicate such things would be common in our day? First we need to examine their prevalence in the Apostles day and then analyze what the purpose of
87

such Gifts were. Knowing this will help us understand the truth about the existence of miracles in our day. The ability to accomplish results from these supernatural gifts was quite apparent in Jesus day and also among his Apostles: Acts 10:38 how God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit and with power. He went about doing good and healing all who were oppressed by the devil, for God was with him. ESV Luke 9:11 But the crowds got to know and they went after him. He made them welcome and talked to them about the kingdom of God; and he cured those who were in need of healing. NJB 1 Corinthians 12:28 And God has set certain in the assembly: first, apostles; secondly, prophets; thirdly, teachers; then miraculous powers; then gifts of healings; helps; governments; kinds of tongues. DBY John 12:9 When all the people heard of Jesus' arrival, they flocked to see him and also to see Lazarus, the man Jesus had raised from the dead. NLT Acts 9:40 But Peter made them all go outside, and went down on his knees in prayer; and turning to the body, he said, Tabitha, get up. And, opening her eyes, she saw Peter and got up. BBE These miraculous gifts were in evidence as a demonstration that Gods Spirit and favor were indeed with this new and revolutionary faith which replaced the old faith delivered up by Moses under the Mosaic law. That gifts were granted to men is attested by the scriptures, however, there is no Bible record that of any of the gifts granted later, when the apostles had passed off the scene were of the same miraculous nature that had been the case when the Christian congregation was in its infancy. 1 Corinthians 12:1,3,4. Now about spiritual gifts, brothers, I do not want you to be ignorant:3 Therefore I tell you that no one
88

who is speaking by the Spirit of God says, "Jesus be cursed," and no one can say, "Jesus is Lord," except by the Holy Spirit. 4 There are different kinds of gifts, but the same Spirit. NIV A major form God given gifts took later was in that he called and granted individuals certain spiritual gifts that they might use to serve their brothers and sisters, as well as to serve him and the interests of the kingdom he was to establish under his Christ. Ephesians 4:11 And to some, his 'gift' was that they should be apostles; to some prophets; to some, evangelists; to some, pastors and teachers; NJB Or as another version put it; Ephesians 4:11 and He gave some as apostles, and some as prophets, and some as proclaimers of good news, and some as shepherds and teachers, YLT These individuals, selected and sent forth by God by means of Holy Spirit were ones provided as gifts by him. They would constitute the legitimate earthly voice of Jesus and his father Jehovah as long as they did not exceed the authority given them. If they remained true to the teachings of Christ and his Apostles, and they did not go beyond Jehovahs thoughts as they were preserved in the inspired Holy Scriptures, they would serve as Gifts in men among the congregation of Gods people on earth. John 13:20 Most truly I say to YOU, He that receives anyone I send receives me [also]. In turn he that receives me, receives [also] him that sent me." NWT One dominant truth we find about these Gifts in men is that they are called by God, chosen by God and sent from God. They are not self appointed, ordained by any organization or by its titled higher-ups. Their commission is to serve God's people, not to rule over them. They are charged with teaching and carrying out God's word, God's principals and his teachings, not making up their own rules for God's people to follow. They are to view themselves as equals, or lesser ones, not superiors; they are to be examples, not managers, directors or bosses among Gods sleeplike flock.
89

There is no Bible title for these individuals, other than that they are all, simply, brothers. The Apostles themselves were keenly aware of this, which explains why they simply and humbly thought of themselves as disciples and brothers. There was no excessive patting themselves or each other on the back with titles and honorariums. They knew all praise, honor and glory belonged to Jehovah. Matthew 23:8 "But you are not to be called`Rabbi', for you have only one Master and you are all brothers. NIB Luke 22:26 But among you, those who are the greatest should take the lowest rank, and the leader should be like a servant.
NLT

Those so gifted by God are to be counselors to their brethren. As ones who know God's word well enough to handle it correctly, they can point Jesus' sheep to the places in God's word, where his viewpoint may be found. Then, the sheep may make their own decisions in exercising both their God given freedom and their Godly trained consciouss in harmony with his word. Their role as gifted men is to fulfill the functions to which God's spirit calls them; some, as Shepherds, some as Evangelizers, some as Prophets, some as Ministers, and some as Teachers. They are all to work together and build up the congregation of God's people for their welfare and blessing. They are to encourage honorable and acceptable worship of Jehovah, coupled with obedience and appreciation for his son Jesus. Thus, there is no clergy / laity class distinction taught in the bible. This is a doctrine promoted by those who would control and dominate their fellow believers, for purposes of gaining followers for themselves and or for their own advantages rather than for the Christ and his truth. From 3 different Bible versions; 1 Corinthians 8:6 But we know that there is only one God, the Father, who created everything, and we exist for him. And there is only one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom God made everything and through whom we have been given life. NLT

90

1 Corinthians 8:6 there is actually to us one God the Father, out of whom all things are, and we for him; and there is one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom all things are, and we through him. NWT 1 Corinthians 8:6 yet for us there is only one God, the Father from whom all things come and for whom we exist, and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom all things come and through whom we exist. NJB Thus, while there are some who claim to possess miraculous powers in our modern day and others who attribute what they claim to have seen or experienced as miracles to Gods Spirit, there is no definitive evidence from the Bible supporting these claims as being attributable to God almighty or Jesus Christ However the Bible gives unmistakable warnings against another source for these seemingly great and miraculous things which would impress humans in the last days. Revelation 12:9 The great dragon was hurled down-- that ancient serpent called the devil, or Satan, who leads the whole world astray. He was hurled to the earth, and his angels with him. NIV 2 Thessalonians 2:9 The coming of the lawless one will be in accordance with the work of Satan displayed in all kinds of counterfeit miracles, signs and wonders, NIV Matthew 24:24 For false Christs and false prophets will appear and perform great signs and miracles to deceive even the elect-- if that were possible. NIV Mark 13:5 And Jesus said to them, Take care that you are not tricked by anyone. BBE

[Click to table of Contents]

91

CHAPTER FOUR
WHAT THE BIBLE ACTUALLY SAYS, ABOUT;

HEADSHIP, HELL, HELLFIRE and HOLIDAYS 4.1 - HEADSHIP

Headship is a Bible Principal that touches many relationships in connection with the human family. While the Bible is explicit on what it discloses about the subject, still, there is much controversy over just what it means. The following verses should give the reader a clear idea of what the Bible teaches explicitly about headship. One Bible dictionary defines head as follows Head - G2776 kephale; gen. kephales, fem. noun. The head, top, that which is uppermost in relation to something. (1.) Particularly of man in the literal sense; (Mat_6:17; Mat_8:20; Mat_27:30; Luk_7:38); as cut off (Mat_14:11; Mar_6:27); of animals (Rev_9:17, Rev_9:19; Rev_12:3; Sept.: Gen_3:15; Gen_40:19); as the principal part, but emphatically for the whole person (Act_18:6, "Your blood be upon your own heads," meaning the guilt for your destruction rests upon yourselves; Rom_12:20 quoted from Pro_25:22; Sept.: 2Sa_1:16; 1Ki_2:33, 1Ki_2:37). Mar_12:10; Luk_20:17; Act_4:11; 1Pe_2:7, all quoted from Psa_118:22), the same as akrogoniaos (G204), belonging to the extreme corner, chief corner (Sept.: Gen_8:5; Gen_11:4). (2.) Metaphorically of persons, i.e., the head, chief, one to whom others are subordinate, e.g., the husband in relation to his wife (1Co_11:3; Eph_5:23) insofar as they are one body (Mat_19:6; Mar_10:8), and one body can have only one head to direct it; of Christ in relation to His Church which is His body, and its members are His members (cf. 1Co_12:27; Eph_1:22; Eph_4:15; Eph_5:23; Col_1:18; Col_2:10, Col_2:19); of God in relation to Christ (1Co_11:3). In
92

Col_2:10 & Eph_1:22, God the Father is designated as the head of Christ. Generally, describing the position of a leader or ruler (Sept.: Jdg_11:11). The Bible lays down the following clear and explicit formula for headship among Gods own people concerning their responsibilities Gods viewpoint. 1 Corinthians 11:3 But I should like you to understand that the head of every man is Christ, the head of woman is man, and the head of Christ is God. NJB This may not be a popular arrangement among many individuals today. Some have either experienced or know of those who have been victims of abuse and see this straight forward God- given formula as a main reason for it. Usually, these people do not understand that Gods concept of headship places primary emphasis on service and not ruler ship nor are they willing to acknowledge that all headship is subject to compliance with the will and purposes of Jehovah God almighty himself. Unfortunately, in too many instances humans have exercised headship outside of Gods will and purpose in ways that bring misfortune rather than blessing. This is not Gods fault. The fault lies with those who have been granted latitude and freedom and have used that freedom in abusive ways rather than beneficial ways.

4.2 - HELL
While most people understand the term Hell to be connected with eternal damnation, this is not what the bible teaches. Hell is another word which is frequently mistranslated in many versions of the Bible. Often the single word Hell is applied to different words which actually have different meanings. This leads to confusion as to their correct understanding. For example, the terms Sheol, in Hebrew, and Hades in the Greek both indicate a common grave, a resting place in death from which there is a hope of resurrection. These
93

words are often confused with Gehenna (a Greek term which indicates total destruction from which there can be no return). This is a very important distinction between the meanings of these two concepts. Their misapplication has led to a doctrine which is not only un-scriptural but, god dishonoring as well. This doctrine has become known as The Hell fire doctrine, which teaches God punishes evildoers in a literal burning hell eternally. Such teaching is not only erroneous, but it also defames a loving God, by falsely portraying him as a terrible kind of despot who administers his punishment in an extreme and unjust way. HELL (Webster Dictionary Bible terms) Hell, n. 2. The place of the dead, or of souls after death; the lower regions, or the grave; called in Hebrew, sheol, and by the Greeks, hades. G86 hades {hah'-dace}

AV - hell 10, grave 1; 11 H7585 (Hebrew word study defibition) Sheol sel, seol:
(Thayers Bible Dictionary)

1. A noun meaning the world of the dead, Sheol, the grave, death, the depths. The word describes the underworld but usually in the sense of the grave and is most often translated as grave. HELL - H7585 - sh@'owl {sheh-ole'} or laov. sh@ol {sheh-ole'} 1) sheol, underworld, grave, hell, pit 1a) the underworld 1b) Sheol - the OT designation for the abode of the dead

Job 14:13 "If only you would hide me in the grave {13 Hebrew Sheol} and conceal me till your anger has passed! If only you would set me a time and then remember me! NIV

94

Proverbs 15:11 Hell <07585> and destruction <011> are before the LORD <03068>: how much more then the hearts <03826> of the children <01121> of men <0120>? KJV Revelation 20:14 And death and Ha'des were hurled into the lake of fire. This means the second death, the lake of fire.
NWT

Revelation 20:14 And <2532> death <2288> and <2532> hell <86> were cast <906> (5681) into <1519> the lake <3041> of fire <4442>. This <3778> is <2076> (5748) the second <1208> death <2288>. KJV Matthew 23:15 "Woe to YOU, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! because YOU traverse sea and dry land to make one proselyte, and when he becomes one YOU make him a subject for Ge-hen'na twice as much so as yourselves.
NWT

Matthew 23:15 Woe <3759> unto you <5213>, scribes <1122> and <2532> Pharisees <5330>, hypocrites <5273>! for <3754> ye compass <4013> (5719) sea <2281> and <2532> land <3584> to make <4160> (5658) one <1520> proselyte <4339>, and <2532> when <3752> he is made <1096> (5638), ye make <4160> (5719) him <846> twofold more <1362> the child <5207> of hell <1067> than yourselves <5216>. KJV G1067 ge,enna {gheh'-en-nah} (Thayers)

of Hebrew origin 01516 and 02011;

1) translated Hell, it is the place of the future punishment called "Gehenna" or "Gehenna of fire". This was originally the valley of Hinnom, south of Jerusalem, where the filth and dead animals of the city were cast out and burned; a fitting symbol of the wicked and their future destruction. The valley of Hinnom was a place of complete destruction of the useless, worthless trash from the city of Jerusalem. Gehenna meant total destruction with no possibility of restoration, whereas Hades indicates a common grave from which there was a hope of resurrection.

95

Today we have two different words, Hell and Gehenna which are used interchangeably by many Bible translators. Since they actually have different meanings, scripturally this is a mistake. The difference is not an insignificant one. The word Hell Hades in Greek and Sheol in Hebrew means simply a grave which the dead are said to inhabit. From the condition of death in such a grave, the Bible teaches that there is a hope of resurrection (restoration to life). On the other hand, from a place described as Gehenna in the Bible, there is no hope for a resurrection. It is a state of permanent destruction or everlasting death. 14.3 - HELL - FIRE When Fire is used in the Bible to picture destruction it is used in the sense of complete destruction. The destruction is eternal with no reversal, just as something which is completely destroyed by literal fire. In such destruction, there is no validity to the meaning of ongoing suffering beyond the suffering derived from depravation of life. The original Gehenna mentioned in the Bible depicted a garbage dump outside the walls of Jerusalem where rubbish was disposed of. It was maintained with a fire burning day and night, consuming whatever was disposed of, forever. Thus burning in Gehenna pictured a condition from which there was no escape, renewal or resurrection. It meant being gone forever. On the other hand, Hell, (Sheol or Hades) the common grave, held out the hope for a resurrection from it. Since these two words, have entirely different meanings, it becomes very important for a careful reader to distinguish the correct meaning for the word Hell when it is encountered in the Bible. Hell and Gehenna have entirely different connotations. The former carries the hope of a future life, the latter none. Neither word, in its biblical sense, denotes suffering. The suffering pictured as eternal torment is entirely figurative in that it represents complete hopelessness from which there is no relief possible. In that sense it is eternal (forever). Proof that this is the correct understanding is found at Eccl. 9:5

96

Eccl. 9:5 since the living know they will die. But the dead know nothing; they have no more recompense, for even the memory of them has died. TNK Thus, knowing nothing, they cannot be suffering. Also, the teaching that humans have an immortal soul and don't actually die has no basis in bible truth. The root of this teaching is found in Satan's lying claim, contradicting Jehovah's true statement at Genesis 2:16,17 and Genesis 3:4. Jehovah God told the first human pair that if they disobeyed him, they would die. Satan told them it didnt matter, they would not die. Immortality of the soul is a false teaching based on Satans claim that they (humans dont really die because they just continue living in another realm). Genesis 2:16 Then Yahweh God gave the man this command, 'You are free to eat of all the trees in the garden. NJB Genesis 2:17 except fruit from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. If you eat of its fruit, you will surely die." NLT Genesis 3:4 And the snake said, Death will not certainly come to you: BBE Herein, and throughout pagan mythology are found the roots for this erroneous doctrine. Immortality of the soul is not a Bible truth, rather a false claim by Jehovahs arch enemy, Satan the Devil. The idea of the dead suffering eternally in a literal sense would contradict Eccl. 9:5 and make God's written word a lie. This is not the case. What we have here is an example of a doctrinal dogmatic teaching, promoted on the basis of lies, being accepted by vast numbers of people. While they believe they are being taught from the Bible in fact they are being taught a doctrine of demons inspired by Satan the Devil.

14.4 - HOLIDAYS

97

While most people view holidays in general as rather benign occasions for festivity and harmless fun, it is not unusual to find a religious connection to the most important holidays. Often they are either celebrated in the churches or encouraged by the churches as being wholesome and harmless. Yet, there are Bible principals which address the celebration of many of these popular holidays. These principals raise serious questions as to whether a true worshipper should have anything to do with them. For instance, upon examination of the background of many of these holidays, one finds them steeped in the superstitions and traditions of pagans or of people opposed to true worship of the creator Jehovah God. This alone presents a conflict with what the Bible teaches as being acceptable to the creator. 1. The Apostle Paul laid down these principals for Christian believers in the Book of First Corinthians; 1 Corinthians 10:21 You cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of demons as well; you cannot have a share at the Lord's table and the demons' table as well. NJB 2 Corinthians 6:14 Do not keep company with those who have not faith: for what is there in common between righteousness and evil, or between light and dark? BBE 2 Corinthians 6:15 What harmony can there be between Christ and the Devil? How can a believer be a partner with an unbeliever? NLT A true believer has no business participating in or encouraging festivities which honor false gods or Satan and his worshippers. Such participation is in the very least a stamp of approval on activities of darkness. In a greater sense, participating in such activities aligns the participant with false gods and Satanic worship in Gods eyes. 2. Another aspect concerning many of these holidays is the fact that they are deeply cloaked in or based on lies and deception. One cannot celebrate many of them without participating in lying or deception. Lying and deception in any form is totally unacceptable to the creator and out of harmony with what the Bible teaches.
98

John 8:44 For you are the children of your father the Devil, and you love to do the evil things he does. He was a murderer from the beginning and has always hated the truth. There is no truth in him. When he lies, it is consistent with his character; for he is a liar and the father of lies. NLT Ephesians 4:25 Therefore each of you must put off falsehood and speak truthfully to his neighbor, for we are all members of one body. NIV Revelation 21:8 But the legacy for cowards, for those who break their word, or worship obscenities, for murderers and the sexually immoral, and for sorcerers, worshippers of false gods or any other sort of liars, is the second death in the burning lake of sulphur.' NJB Psalm 101:7 There will dwell inside my house no worker of trickiness. As for anyone speaking falsehoods, he will not be firmly established In front of my eyes. NWT 3. A third aspect of many holidays the world at large celebrates is that they have the fundamental purpose of honoring or paying homage to men or other entities other than the true God. 1 John 5:21 Dear children, keep away from anything that might take God's place in your hearts. NLT Isaiah 42:8 "I am Jehovah. That is my name; and to no one else shall I give my own glory, neither my praise to graven images. NWT Matthew 4:10 Then says Jesus to him, Get thee away, Satan, for it is written, Thou shalt do homage to the Lord thy God, and him alone shalt thou serve. DBY Ezekiel 5:13 And my anger will certainly come to its finish and I will appease my rage on them and comfort myself; and they will have to know that I myself, Jehovah, have spoken in my insistence on exclusive devotion, when I bring my rage to its finish upon them. NWT
99

Deuteronomy 5:9 Thou shalt not adore them, and thou shalt not serve them. For I am the Lord thy God, a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon their children unto the third and fourth generation, to them that hate me, DRA Acts 12:23 Instantly, an angel of the Lord struck Herod with a sickness, because he accepted the people's worship instead of giving the glory to God. So he was consumed with worms and died. NLT Joshua 24:19 And Joshua said to the people, You are not able to be the servants of the Lord, for he is a holy God, a God who will not let his honour be given to another: he will have no mercy on your wrongdoing or your sins. BBE MAJOR HOLIDAYS and the application of Bible Principals CHRISTMAS; its roots and early beginnings Before one gets carried away with Christmas worship, there are a few things you should know. Let's take an honest and objective look at the origins of this holiday. We read in Werner Keller's book The Bible as History the following admission: "December 25 is referred to in documents as Christmas Day in A.D. 324 for the first time. Under the Roman emperor Justinian [A.D. 527565] it was recognized as an official holiday. An old Roman festival played a a major part in the choice of this particular day. December 25 in ancient Rome was the .'Dies Natali Invictus,' 'the birthday of the unconquered sun,' the day of the winter solstice and at the same time, in Rome, the last day of the.Saturnalia, which had long since degenerated into a week of unbridled carnival..." Doesn't it seem rather strange that the so-called "Christian church" should choose a day to celebrate the Messiah's birth which was identified as the day of the birth of the unconquer- ed sun, the day of the winter solstice, the "shortest day of the year," when the sunlit part
100

of the days start becoming longer again? What does this have to do with the Messiah, anyway? Was Yeshua the Messiah born anywhere near December 25? Keller goes on: "Meteorologists as well as historians and astronomers have something of importance to contribute to this question of fixing the date of the birth of Jesus. According to the book of. Luke:
'And there were in the same country shepherds abiding in the field, keeping watch over their flock by night' (Luke 2:8).

"Meteorologists have made exact recordings of the temperature at Hebron. This spot in the southern highlands of Judah exhibits the same climatic conditions as Bethlehem, which is not far distant. The temperature readings show over a period of three months that the incidence of frost is as follows: December -- 2.8 degrees; January -1.6 degrees; February ---0.1 degrees. The first two months have also the greatest rainfall in the year: approximately 6 inches in December, and nearly 8 inches in January. According to all existing information the climate of Palestine has not changed appreciably in the last 2,000 years, consequently modern meteorological observations can be taken as a basis. "At Christmas-time Bethlehem is in the grip of frost, and in the Promised Land no livestock would have been in the fields in that temperature. This fact is borne out by a remark in the Talmud to the effect that in that neighborhood the flocks were put out to grass in March and brought in again at the beginning of November. They remained out in the open for almost eight months. "Around Christmas-time nowadays both animals and shepherds are under cover in Palestine. "What Luke tells us points therefore to the birth of Jesus having taken place BEFORE the onset of winter..." (Kellers book, p. 331-332). How interesting! How fascinating! As we explore the time for the birth of the Messiah, we find he was born nowhere near December 25,

101

the very date the world has chosen to "celebrate" supposedly, his "birthday"! But there is much more to the story than this. Let's go on. When Was Jesus really born? Millions of ostensible "Christians," or "nominal" Christians, who think they are followers of the religion of Yeshua the Messiah, have been deceived. Not only have they foolishly embraced erroneous "traditions" as if they were "Christian," but they have been lied to, misled by preachers and ministers and priests,. and have ASSUMED that they were worshipping the Messiah! Yet Yeshua the Messiah himself warned: It is written: This people honor me with their lips but their heart is far from me. They worship me in vain teaching as doctrines the commands of men. (Mark 7:7-8). The gospel of Matthew also records similar words spoken by the Messiah. Notice! "Ye HYPOCRITES, well did Isaiah prophesy of you, saying, 'This people draweth nigh unto me with their mouths, and honoreth me with their lips; but THEIR HEART IS FAR FROM ME. But IN VAIN do they WORSHIP me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of MEN" (Matt. 15:7-9). Let's look into this matter honestly. Let's examine the evidence, seeking the truth. When was Yeshua the Messiah born, anyway? Was it anywhere NEAR December 25? And if not, then why believe a lie, and practice and perform a lie? The birth of the Messiah is not known for certain, but we can know the approximate time of year when he was born! In the book of Luke we read that the father of John the Baptist was Zacharias, and he was a priest who served at the temple in Jerusalem. He was "of the course of Abia" (Luke 1:5). While serving at the temple, he was informed by an angel that his wife was to have a son, who was to be named "John." After this, Zacharias finished "the days of his ministration," and "departed to his own house" (v.23). "And after those days, his wife Elizabeth conceived..." (v. 24). The names of the different courses of priests that served at the Temple are given in I Chronicles 24:1-19. "Abia" or "Abijah" was the EIGHTH course. According to the Jewish historian Josephus, each one of these courses served at the Temple for one week, the first course serving the
102

first week of Nisan, in the spring (compare I Chron. 27:1-2), and then each course in its own order. All the priests served during the annual festivals (Passover in spring, Pentecost, and then Tabernacles in the fall). After six months, the order would be repeated, thus each "course" would serve two weeks during a year. The course of Abijah, then, would have served the eighth week in the rotation. The eighth week from Nisan 1, leaving out the week of Passover, when all the priests served, would have been IYAR 27 TO SIVAN 5, the day just before Pentecost , which generally fell on Sivan 6. After serving a week in the Temple, Zacharias would have remained another week in Jerusalem, because of the Feast of Shavuot or Pentecost that week. Therefore, he returned home shortly after this, and his wife then conceived. This would have been about the middle of June. If we add nine months to this date, the normal time for the gestation of a human baby in the womb, John the Baptist would have been born about the middle of March, in the spring, shortly before the Passover. Jesus was conceived about six months after John (Luke 1:24-31, esp. verse 26). This would suggest that Jesus the Messiah was conceived about the middle of December. This would place his birth nine months, or 270 days, later -- or the month of September! Who WAS Born on December 25? If Jesus the Messiah was not born on December 25, who was? In other words, whose birthday is the whole "Christian world" really celebrating on December 25, though they call it the birth of "Christ"? Or, to put it another way, what "Christ" are they talking about? The word "Christ," remember, is merely the translation of the Greek word Christos, which literally means "Anointed one" -- it comes from the Hebrew word Moshiach, from whence we get the word "Messiah." So what "anointed one" was born on December 25? Let us take out our magnifying glass, and like Sherlock Holmes, do some careful detective work, and see if we can solve the mystery -- the puzzle of why the whole world observes the birthday of Jesus the Messiah on a day on which he was not even remotely born! 2 In the book History of Rome, by Michael Grant, we read this startling revelation:
103

"Yet there was also another pagan belief during this same epoch that much more nearly competed with Christ for the control of the Western world. This was the cult of the Sun, which was revered by millions of the inhabitants of the Roman Empire, and its religion for a time even became the state worship1. .... "In Rome, the divinity of the Sun came very early on; and then, centuries afterwards, in the super dome of Hadrian's Pantheon, the central opening, surrounded by star-like rosettes, represented the solar orb....Before long, the emperor Aurelian established a massive temple of the Unconquerable Sun as the central and focal point of the entire religious system of the state. The birthday of the god was to be on DECEMBER 25, AND THIS, TRANSFORMED INTO CHRISTMAS DAY, WAS ONE OF THE HERITAGES THAT CHRISTIANITY OWED TO HIS CULT". Notice! Christianity took over the birthday of the sun god, the cult of the sun, and transformed it into CHRISTMAS DAY, the "birthday" of Jesus the Messiah!1. It was in reality the birth day of the pagan sun god, worshipped by millions throughout the Roman Empire! We read more about this novel and profound "plot" to turn paganism into "Christianity" in a book by historian Jack Finegan, Myth & Mystery: An Introduction to the Pagan Religions of the Biblical World. Finegan writes: "...But the worship of the sun-god continued widely throughout the empire, and under Aurelian (A.D. 270-275) the cult was restored to its former high estate. In the year 274 Aurelian declared the god -- now called Deus Sol Invictus -- the official deity of the Roman Empire; he built a splendid temple of the sun in Rome...and set the sun's birthday celebration (naturalis solis invicti) ON DECEMBER 25, the date then accepted for the winter solstice (also in his solar character the BIRTHDAY OF MITHRAS). In the time of Constantine the cult of Deus Sol Invictus was still at its height, and the portrait of the sun-god was on the coins of Constantine....Likewise it must have been in this time and with the intent to transform the significance of AN EXISTING SACRED DATE that the birthday of Jesus, which had been celebrated in the East on January 6...was placed in Rome ON DECEMBER 25, THE DATE OF THE BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION OF SOL INVICTUS. This date appears in a list of dates probably compiled
104

in A.D. 336 and published in the Roman city calendar, edited by Filocalus, for the year 354" (Finegan, p. 211-212, emphasis authors).1. Is there a picture emerging? This was in the fourth century AFTER the Messiah! At this time, the Church moved to incorporate the birthday of the sun god into the so-called "Christian" calendar, and converted his "birth day" into the birth day of THE MESSIAH himself! That which was distinctly and definitely pagan now was "baptized," and by some act of "magic" was transformed into something "Christian"! At least, to the observer, it appeared to be "Christian." It was now called "Christian." But in truth, it still had a pagan heart and core! How about SANTA? Where did Santa Claus come from? The oft-repeated tale of Santa Claus goes like this: According to the legend, Santa began as a fourth century Catholic bishop named Saint Nicholas. The cult of St. Nicholas was one of historys most widespread religious movements. According to St. Nicholas historian, Charles W. Jones, ". . . the cult of St. Nicholas was, before the Reformation, the most intensive of any nonbiblical saint in Christendom. . . there were 2,137 ecclesiastical dedications [churches] to Nicholas in France, Germany, and the Low Countries alone before the year 1500." (Jones, Charles. W. "Knickerbocker Santa Claus." The New-York Historical Society Quarterly, October 1954, Volume XXXVIII Number Four, p.357) The popular book, The Christmas Almanac, states, "By the height of the Middle Ages, St. Nicholas was probably invoked in prayer more than any other figure except the Virgin Mary and Christ Himself" (Del Re, Gerard and Patricia. The Christmas Almanack. New York: Random House, 2004, p. 131)

105

Miraculous folklore and legend surround the mysterious St. Nicholas. Among the more popular legends of St. Nicholas is the rescue of three poverty-stricken girls destined for prostitution. These girls were poor and did not have the dowry for marriage. St. Nicholas saved them from a life of shame, by providing marriage dowries of gold. They then were able to get properly married. Another amazing miracle in the life of St. Nicholas is the three young boys who were sadistically murdered by a wicked innkeeper. Their bodies were chopped up and preserved in pickle barrels, with the cannibalistic intent of feeding their flesh to unsuspecting house guests. Of course, the amazing St. Nicholas resurrected the boys and their mutilated bodies. And like Santa, Saint Nicholas gave gifts to poor children, hence, his veneration as Patron Saint of Children. During the middle Ages, hundreds of plays and paintings told and retold the amazing feats of St. Nicholas. Next, according to legend, Santa magically appears in the Netherlands around the seventeenth century. During this time, Sinter Klaas (a.k.a. Santa Claus) was officially born. Dutch children began the tradition of placing their shoes by the fireplace on December 5, for the mystic fourth century Bishop, Saint Nicholas. (Note: In the Dutch language Saint Nicholas is "Sint Nikolass," which was shortened to "Sinter Klaas," of which the anglicized form is "Santa Claus.") The next morning, the gleeful Dutch children quickly awoke to gifts and goodies in their shoes, left by Sinter Klaas. Like todays Santa, Sinter Klaas, miraculously, traveled from housetop to housetop, and entered through the chimney. Our next stop on the Santa highway is the year 1626 in the New World called America. Searching for the "American dream," Dutch settlers sailed from the Netherlands and established the Dutch colony called New Amsterdam (today called New York). The Dutch colonists quickly settled into America, bringing their customs, and of course, their beloved Sinter Klaas. In December 1809, American essayist Washington Irving published a popular satire of the Dutch founding of New York titled A Knickerbocker History of New York. More than any other event, it was Irvings Knickerbocker History that is credited for creating our modern day Santa Claus. The following history-making words from
106

The Knickerbocker History became the public inauguration of Santa Claus. Who could have possibly imagined the significance these simple words would soon have? And the sage Oloffe dreamed a dream,and lo, the good St. Nicholas came riding over the tops of the trees, in that self-same wagon wherein he brings his yearly presents to the children. . . And when St. Nicholas had smoked his pipe, he twisted it in his hatband, and laying his finger beside his nose, gave the astonished Van Kortlandt a very significant look; then, mounting his wagon, he returned over the treetops and disappeared. (Irving, Washington. Knickerbockers History of New York, New York: Frederick Ungar Publishing Co., 1928, p. 50) At this early period was instituted that pious ceremony, still religiously observed in all our ancient families of the right breed, of hanging up a stocking in the chimney on St. Nicholas Eve; which stocking is always found in the morning miraculously filled; for the good St. Nicholas has ever been a great giver of gifts, particularly to children. (Irving, Washington. Knickerbockers History of New York, New York: Frederick Ungar Publishing Co., 1928, p. 68) Next stop on our investigative journey for Santa, surprisingly, comes from the pen of a New York theology professor named Dr. Clement Clarke Moore. In 1822, inspired by Irvings popular, Knickerbocker Histories portrayal of jolly St. Nicholas, Dr. Moore quietly wrote a trivial poem titled, "A Visit from St. Nicholas" for his own children as a simple Christmas present. Dr. Moore had no intention of publishing his poem, but in 1823 it was published anonymously, by a friend, in the Troy Sentinel. Moores extremely popular poem was the spark that lit the Santa Claus wildfire. Santa quickly began flying through America. Dr. Moores poem was later renamed the famous, "Twas The Night Before Christmas." The finishing touches for Santa occurred around 1863 from the artistic hands of cartoonist Thomas Nast. Inspired by Moores popular poem, Nast illustrated scores of Santa pictures in Harpers Weekly and the world was officially baptized with the face of Santa Claus. Nasts early Santa was burly, stern, gnome-like, and covered with drab fur, much unlike todays colorful and jolly fellow. But make no mistake, it was Santa.
107

Let us investigate the traditional Santa story a little closer. . . The mysterious St. Nicholas. The first major problem in the Santa Claus saga is the person of St. Nicholas. There is very little evidence, if any, that the man St. Nicholas actually existed. Nicholas' existence is not attested by any historical document, so nothing certain is known of his life except that he was probably bishop of Myra in the fourth century. . . ("Nicholas, Saint" Encyclopaedia Britannica 99) Nicholas, Saint (lived 4th century), Christian prelate, patron saint of Russia, traditionally associated with Christmas celebrations. The accounts of his life are confused and historically unconfirmed. ("Nicholas, Saint" Microsoft Encarta Encyclopedia 99) Unfortunately, very little is known about the real St. Nicholas. Countless legends have grown up around this very popular saint, but very little historical evidence is available. (Del Re, Gerard and Patricia. The Christmas Almanack. New York: Random House, 2004, p. 130) In 1969, the final nail in the coffin to the feeble fable of St. Nicholas was officially hammered down. Despite the fact, St. Nicholas is among Roman Catholicisms most popular and venerated "Saints," Pope Paul VI officially decreed the feast of Saint Nicholas removed from the Roman Catholic calendar. UPI Wire Services reported that St. Nicholas and forty other saints were deleted because "of doubt that they ever existed." ("Pope Marches 40 Saints Off Official Church Calendar." UPI Wire Services. Because the saint's life is so unreliably documented, Pope Paul VI ordered the feast of Saint Nicholas dropped from the official Roman Catholic calendar in 1969. ("Santa Claus" Microsoft Encarta Encyclopedia 99) The next devastating error in the traditional "Santa comes to America" legend is Irvings Knickerbocker History. Irving claims the early
108

Dutch planted the legend of Sinter Klaas in America. One little problem? it is historically false. In fact, Irving, a well known fiction author of such classics as Rip Van Winkle and The Legend of Sleepy Hollow, never intended Knickerbocker History as historical fact, but silly satire. To heighten the satire and humorous effect, Irving even used the comical pen-name of Diedrich Knickerbocker as author. In October 1954, prominent St. Nicholas historian, Charles W. Jones, published an irrefutable dismantling of the historical accuracy of Irvings Knickerbocker History in the prestigious, The New-York Historical Society Quarterly titled, "Knickerbocker Santa Claus." Jones proved the early New Amsterdam Dutch were Reformation Dutch who believed the veneration of saints as evil heresy, especially St. Nicholas. Jones provided first-hand documents of the early Dutch that decrees "very severe" laws prohibiting any celebration of St. Nicholas. Jones added that "there is no record of anyone breaking such laws." Joness convincing analysis should be carefully examined by anyone researching the true origin of Santa. The following brief cites are from Joness convincing work: Nearly everyone repeats this story [the Dutch-Santa]. . . But when we look at the evidence? that is, the newspapers, magazines, diaries, books, broadsides, music, sculpture, and merchandise of past times, the picture is not substantiated. (Jones, Charles. W. "Knickerbocker Santa Claus." The New-York Historical Society Quarterly, October 1954, Volume XXXVIII Number Four, p. 362) There is no evidence that it [Santa Claus] existed in New Amsterdam, or for a century after occupation. . . (Jones, Charles. W. "Knickerbocker Santa Claus." The New-York Historical Society Quarterly, October 1954, Volume XXXVIII Number Four, p. 362) I have not found evidence of St. Nicholas in any form in juveniles or periodicals or diaries in the period of Dutch rule, or straight through the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries to the year 1773. (Jones, Charles. W."Knickerbocker Santa Claus." The New-York Historical Society Quarterly, October 1954, Volume XXXVIII Number Four, p. 362)
109

Jones also adds insult to injury. The traditional tale that Santa Claus is the anglicized corruption of the Dutch Sinter Klaas is also incorrect. Jones states, "And by the way, Santa Claus is not a characteristically Dutch corruption. The place it has survived from early times is in Switzerland and southern Germany." (Jones, Charles. W. "Knickerbocker Santa Claus." The New-York Historical Society Quarterly, October 1954, Volume XXXVIII Number Four, p. 366) When examined with historical facts, the oft-repeated history of Santa is so full of gross errors it ranks among historys greatest goofs. The final death-blow to the traditional tale of Santa Claus is the belief that Santa Claus is actually the mystic Bishop St. Nicholas. We previously established that no historical evidence exists collaborating the person of St. Nicholas, but ignoring that serious blunder for a few minutes, let us investigate the fable that Santa and St. Nicholas are the same. The truth is, there exists no factual connection from St. Nicholas to Santa Claus. None. Zero. Zip. Nada. Every serious researcher into the origin of Santa Claus verifies this fact. A few examples, among hundreds, validate our ironclad case: Years of research confirmed that initial doubt: Santa Claus is an Americanization, all right, but not of a Catholic Saint. . . Despite a century of repetition, this story is simply untrue. . . (Siefker, Phyllis. Santa Claus, Last of the Wild Men: The Origins and Evolution of Saint Nicholas. Jefferson: McFarland & Company, Inc., 1997, pp. 5,7) The dilemma was solved by transferring the visit of the mysterious man whom the Dutch called Santa Claus from December 5 to Christmas, and by introducing a radical change in the figure itself. It was not merely a "disguise," but the ancient saint was completely replaced by an entirely different character . . . With the Christian saint whose name he still bears, however this Santa Claus has really nothing to do. (Weiser, Francis X. Handbook of Christian Feasts and Customs. New York: Harcourt, Brace & World, Inc., 1952, p. 114)
110

Although the Dutch brought Sinta Claes [sic] with them to the New World in the seventh century, Santa Claus was not born until the nineteenth century and was an American, not a Dutch, creation. . . If Nicholas, the ascetic bishop of fourth-century Asia Minor, could see Santa Claus, he would not know who he was. (Del Re, Gerard and Patricia. The Christmas Almanack. New York: Random House, 2004, pp. 138,141) Another serious obstacle in the "St. Nicholas is Santa Claus" legend involves the date of December 25. The Feast and Visit of St. Nicholas is celebrated on December 6 (the fictional date of his death), not December 25. Even today, St. Nicholas Day and Sinter Klaas are still celebrated on December 6. The date of St. Nicholas Day has never been December 25. Despite the many times the Santa legend is told, the magical St. Nicholas to Santa Claus fairy-tale is simply untrue. Where did Santa come from? Nearly all Santa researchers agree that some traits of Santa was borrowed from Norse [Scandinavian] mythology. Encyclopedia Britannica describes the role of Nordic mythology in the life of Santa: Sinterklaas was adopted by the country's English-speaking majority under the name Santa Claus, and his legend of a kindly old man was united with old Nordic folktales of a magician who punished naughty children and rewarded good children with presents. ("Santa Claus" Encyclopaedia Britannica 99) Some Santa researchers associate Santa with the Norse "god" of Odin or Woden. Crichton describes Odin as riding through the sky on an eight-legged, white horse name Sleipnir. (Santa originally had eight reindeers, Rudolph was nine). Odin lived in Valhalla (the North) and had a long white beard. Odin would fly through the sky during the winter solstice (December 21-25) rewarding the good children and punishing the naughty. (Crichton, Robin. Who is Santa Claus? The Truth Behind a Living Legend. Bath: The Bath Press, 1987, pp. 55-56)
111

Mythologist Helene Adeline Guerber presents a very convincing case tracing Santa to the Norse god Thor in Myths of Northern Lands: Thor was the god of the peasants and the common people. He was represented as an elderly man, jovial and friendly, of heavy build, with a long white beard. His element was the fire, his color red. The rumble and roar of thunder were said to be caused by the rolling of his chariot, for he alone among the gods never rode on horseback but drove in a chariot drawn by two white goats (called Cracker and Gnasher). He was fighting the giants of ice and snow, and thus became the Yule-god. He was said to live in the "Northland" where he had his palace among icebergs. By our pagan forefathers he was considered as the cheerful and friendly god, never harming the humans but rather helping and protecting them. The fireplace in every home was especially sacred to him, and he was said to come down through the chimney into his element, the fire. (Guerber, H.A. Myths of Northern Lands. New York: American Book Company, 1895, p. 61) The unusual and common characteristics of Santa and Thor are too close to ignore. An elderly man, jovial and friendly and of heavy build. With a long white beard. His element was the fire and his color red. Drove a chariot drawn by two white goats, named called Cracker and Gnasher. He was the Yule-god. (Yule is Christmas time). He lived in the Northland (North Pole). He was considered the cheerful and friendly god. He was benevolent to humans. The fireplace was especially sacred to him. He came down through the chimney into his element, the fire. Even today in Sweden, Thor represents Santa Claus. The book, The Story of the Christmas Symbols, records: Swedish children wait eagerly for Jultomten, a gnome whose sleigh is drawn by the Julbocker, the goats of the thunder god Thor. With his red suit and cap, and a bulging sack on his back, he looks much like the American Santa Claus. (Barth, Edna. Holly, Reindeer, and
112

Colored Lights, The Story of the Christmas Symbols. New York: Clarion Books, 1971, p. 49) Thor was probably historys most celebrated and worshipped pagan god. His widespread influence is particularly obvious in the fifth day of the week, which is named after him, Thursday (a.k.a. Thors Day). It is ironic that Thors symbol was a hammer. A hammer is also the symbolic tool of the carpenter Santa Claus. It is also worth mentioning that Thors helpers were elves and like Santas elves, Thors elves were skilled craftsman. It was the elves who created Thors magic hammer. In the Handbook of Christian Feasts and Customs, author Francis Weiser traces the origin of Santa to Thor: "Behind the name Santa Claus actually stands the figure of the pagan Germanic god Thor." (Weiser, Francis X. Handbook of Christian Feasts and Customs. New York: Harcourt, Brace & World, Inc., 1952, p. 113) The shocking truth is Santa Claus originated from a character identified as the devil or Satan. Something else that fashioned our modern day Santa was the popular medieval Christmas plays of the tenth through the sixteenth century. These miracle, moral, mystery and passion dramas acted out scenes from the scriptures and the liturgy of the Roman Catholic Church. Combining humor and religion, they flourished during the fifteenth century. It is significant that St. Nicholas was a dominant theme among these plays. Much of the myth and outlandish miracles of St. Nicholas originated from these dramas. And much of the bizarre characteristics of Santa were planted in these Christmas plays. In the classic, Teutonic Mythology, author Jacob Grimm provides us with some revealing detail into St, Nicholass transformation into Santa. Notice in the following excerpt from Teutonic Mythology where Nicholas converts himself into the Knecht Ruprecht [the devil], a "man of Clobes" or a "man of Claus." Grimm states, the characters of Nicholas and Knecht Ruprecht "get mixed, and Clobes [Claus] himself is the "man."

113

The Christmas plays sometimes present the Saviour with His usual attendant Peter or else with Niclas [St. Nicholas]. At other times however Mary with Gabriel, or with her aged Joseph, who, disguised as a peasant, acts the part of Knecht Ruprecht Nicholas again has converted himself into a "man Clobes" or Rupert; as a rule there is still a Niclas, a saintly bishop and benevolent being distinct from the "man" who scares children; the characters get mixed, and Clobes himself acts the "man." (qtd. in Siefker, Phyllis. Santa Claus, Last of the Wild Men: The Origins and Evolution of Saint Nicholas. Jefferson: McFarland & Company, Inc., 1997, p. 69) From Grimms account, in the early 1100s, the transformation of St. Nicholas into Santa Claus from the devil Knecht Ruprecht was in full throttle. There is not enough space in this book to adequately document the influence and inspiration of the medieval plays into the making of Santa, but let us examine Santas trademark "Ho! Ho! Ho!". Most people have no idea where this came from, and more important whom it came from. . . In The Drama Before Shakespeare - A Sketch, author Frank Ireson, describes the popular Miracle Play. Notice the description of the devil as "shaggy, hairy," etc. (as Santa), and notice the devils trademark "exclamation on entering was ho, ho, ho!": Besides allegorical personages, there were two standing characters very prominent in Moral Plays, the Devil and Vice. The Devil was, no doubt, introduced from the Miracle Plays, where he had figured so amusingly; he was made as hideous as possible by his mask and dress, the latter being generally of a shaggy and hairy character, and he was duly provided with a tail: his ordinary exclamation on entering was, "Ho, ho, ho! what a felowe [sic] am I."(Ireson, Frank. "The Drama Before Shakespeare - A Sketch." 1920 ) Siefker also collaborates the devils trademark "ho, ho, ho." In these plays, the devils common entry line, known as the "devils bluster," was "Ho! Ho! Hoh!"(Siefker, Phyllis. Santa Claus, Last of the Wild Men: The Origins and Evolution of Saint Nicholas. Jefferson: McFarland & Company, Inc., 1997, p. 69)
114

The devils trademark "ho, ho, ho" was carried over from the early medieval Miracle Plays to the popular old English play "Bomelio," as the following lines from the play verify: What, and a' come? I conjure thee, foul spirit, down to hell! Ho, ho, ho! the devil, the devil! A-comes, a-comes, a-comes upon me,. . . (Dodsley, Robert. A Select Collection of Old English Plays, Vol. VI. The Project Gutenberg Ebook. <www.gutenberg.org/dirs/etext06/7oep610.txt>) Another extremely popular character dominating the medieval plays was Robin Goodfellow (Robin Hood was created from him). Robin Goodfellow was a caricature of the devil, dressed with horns, shaggy, furs, and cloven feet. Author Gillian Mary Edwards in Hobgoblin and Sweet Puck, provides some interesting insight into Robin Goodfellow: One of the most popular characters in English folklore of the last thousand years has been the faerie, goblin, devil or imp known by the name of Puck or Robin Goodfellow. The Welsh called him Pwca, which is pronounced the same as his Irish incarnation Phouka, Pooka or Puca. Parallel words exist in many ancient languages - puca in Old English, puki in Old Norse, puke in Swedish, puge in Danish, puks in Low German, pukis in Latvia and Lithuania mostly with the original meaning of a demon, devil or evil and malignant spirit. . . (Edwards, Gillian Mary. Hobgoblin and Sweet Puck. London: Bles Publishers, 1974, p. 143) In The History of a Hobgoblin, author Allen W. Wright, reveals "Robin itself was a medieval nickname for the devil" and "Robin's trademark laugh is "Ho Ho Ho!": Robin Goodfellow appeared in more plays around 1600. And there were many 17th century broadside ballads about him. . . Robin's trademark laugh is "Ho Ho Ho!" . . . Robin itself was a medieval nickname for the devil. (Wright, Allen W. "The History of a Hobgoblin." <www.boldoutlaw.com/puckrobin/puckages.html>) The original author is hidden today, but the devils trademark "Ho! Ho! Ho!" was common knowledge before the coming of Santa Claus.
115

Author Tony Renterghem, concludes his extensive research into the origin of Santa with the following statement: I can only conclude that the original ancestor of our modern Santa Claus is none other than the mythological Dark Helper-a faint memory of Herne/Pan, the ancient shamanic nature spirit of the Olde Religion. (Renterghem, Tony van. When Santa Was a Shaman. St. Paul: Llewellyn Publications, 1995, p. 93) Note: Herne or Pan is the horned god. It is common knowledge that Pan and Herne are popular names for Satan. The Satanic Bible lists Pan as one of the Infernal Names of Satan. (LaVey, Anton Szandor. The Satanic Bible. New York: Avon Books, Inc., 1969 p. 144) After researching scores of books and material on the origin of Santa Claus, by far, the best book on this subject is Santa Claus, Last of the Wild Men: The Origins and Evolution of Saint Nicholas, authored by the late University of Kansas associate, Phyllis Siefker. This is no childs book, but a scholarly exploration into the origin of Santa Claus. It is published by the prestigious McFarland Publishers, a leading publisher of reference and academic books. This book carries no Christian bias, but is simply a secular, non Christian scholastic study. With that in mind, the following analysis by Siefkler is even more alarming: The fact is that Santa and Satan are alter egos, brothers; they have the same origin. . . On the surface, the two figures are polar opposites, but underneath they share the same parent, and both retain many of the old symbols associated with their "father" . . . From these two paths, he arrived at both the warmth of our fireplace and in the flames of hell. (Siefker, Phyllis. Santa Claus, Last of the Wild Men: The Origins and Evolution of Saint Nicholas. Jefferson: McFarland & Company, Inc., 1997, p. 6) EASTER and its Pagan background. The word Easter comes from the Anglo-Saxon word "Eostre," the name of the Anglo-Saxon goddess of spring. However, "Eostre" was in turn derived from one of the ancient titles of the Babylonian Queen of Heaven. In ancient Assyria, this was "Ishtar," and in other parts of the
116

ancient world it was "Astarte." In the Bible, this goddess was also known as "Ashtareth." The KJV wrongly, uses the word Easter for Passover in Acts 12:4, "And when he had apprehended him, he put him in prison, and delivered him to four quaternions of soldiers to keep him; intending after Easter (NT: 3957) to bring him forth to the people." KJV NT: 3957 pascha (pas'-khah); of Aramaic origin [compare OT: 6453]; the Passover (the meal, the day, the festival or the special sacrifices connected with it) KJV - Easter, Passover. (Strong's Numbers) THIS IS A MAJOR BLUNDER IN THE KJV! The eating of hot-cross buns on Good Friday is also of pagan origin. It is derived from the cakes offered to the Queen of Heaven (Jer 7:18) The cross. is a sign of the false messiah Tammuz. The worship of fire does not end on Good Friday, for the following day "Holy Saturday" is that in which the "New Fire" of Easter is lit and blessed. The Missal states, "The lighted Paschal candle symbolizes the risen Christ himself who is "the light of the world." So the priest cuts a cross in the wax, to show that it represents Christ. Not only is this rite derived from the Babylonish worship of fire, but also the Church of Rome is implicitly celebrating here the risen Christ on Saturday, rather than Sunday! Furthermore, on the Maunday Thursday the "Host" (supposedly the body, soul and divinity of Jesus Christ) is placed in a sepulchre or "Altar of Repose." Thus the Romish "Christ" is apparently buried on Thursday and rises on Saturday! The god of Rome, though taking the name of Jesus Christ, is in fact Saturn, the "Hidden god" of the Mysteries, whose original Chaldee name "Satur" also translates into English as the number "666." Saturn was the god of fire; therefore, it is fitting that the rites of Easter fire should take place on the day of Saturn, or Saturday. However, few appreciate the origin of these festivals; much of the tradition associated with them is not only unscriptural, but also ultimately derived from the Babylonian Mysteries. These Babylonish practices were taken up by the Church of Rome (CATHOLICISM) and given a facade of Christianity (CHRISTENDOM). Jehovah Witnesses are the only Christians that refuse such Pagan rituals world-wide. Easter Eggs and the Easter Bunny

117

Eggs have always been associated with the Easter celebration. Nearly every culture in the modern world has a long tradition of coloring eggs in beautiful and different ways. I once examined a traveling display of many kinds of beautifully decorated egg designs that represented the styles and traditions of virtually every country of modern Europe. Notice the following: The origin of the Easter egg is based on the fertility lore of the Indo-European racesThe egg to them was a symbol of springIn Christian times the egg had bestowed upon it a religious interpretation, becoming a symbol of the rock tomb out of which Christ emerged to the new life of His resurrection (Francis X. Weiser, Handbook of Christian Feasts and Customs, p. 233). This is a direct example of exactly how pagan symbols and customs are Christianized, i.e., Christian-sounding names are superimposed over pagan customs. This is done to deceive as well as make people feel better about why they are following a custom that is not in the Bible. Notice: Around the Christian observance of Easterfolk customs have collected, many of which have been handed down from the ancient ceremonialsymbolism of European and Middle Eastern pagan spring festivalsfor example, eggshave been very prominent as symbols of new life and resurrection (Encyclopedia Britannica, 1991 ed., Vol. 4, p. 333). Finally, the following comes from Egyptian Belief and Modern Thought, James Bonwick, pp. 211-212: Eggs were hung up in the Egyptian temples. Bunsen calls attention to the mundane egg, the emblem of generative life, proceeding from the mouth of the great god of Egypt. The mystic egg of Babylon, hatching the Venus Ishtar, fell from heaven to the Euphrates. Dyed eggs were sacred Easter offerings in Egypt, as they are still in China and Europe. Easter, or spring, was the season of birth, terrestrial and celestial. What could be more plain in showing the true origin of the Easter egg? An Easter egg is just an egg that pertains to Easter. God never authorized Passover eggs or Days of Unleavened Bread eggs, but there have been Easter eggs for thousands of years!

118

It naturally progressed that the egg, representing spring and fertility, would be merged into an already pagan springtime festival. Connecting this symbol to Christs Resurrection in the spring required much creativity and human reasoning. However, even highly creative human reasoning has never been able to successfully connect the next Easter symbol to anything Christian, because there is not a single word about it anywhere in the New Testament! The Easter Bunny Here are two additional quotes from Francis Weiser about the origin of the Easter bunny: In Germany and Austria little nests containing eggs, pastry and candy are placed in hidden spots, and the children believe that the Easter bunny, so popular in this country, too, had laid the eggs and brought the candy (p. 235) and The Easter bunny had its origin in pre-Christian fertility lore1. The Easter bunny has never had religious symbolism bestowed on its festive usageHowever, the bunny has acquired a cherished role in the celebration of Easter as the legendary producer of Easter eggs for children in many countries (p. 236). Here is further proof of the origin of Easter eggs and rabbits. It demonstrates how no one has ever been able to connect the Easter bunny to anything Christian, let alone to the Bible: The Easter bunny is not a true Christian symbol (John Bradner, Symbols of Church Seasons and Days, p. 52), and Although adopted in a number of Christian cultures, the Easter bunny has never received any specific Christian interpretation (Mirsea Eliade, The Encyclopedia of Religion, p. 558). Thus, steeped in pagan beliefs adapted by the Christian Churches and bathed in falsehood and deception, a holiday which is intrinsically pagan and disgusting to God Almighty is disguised to appear like a Christian holiday honoring Jesus. And this is what organized religion has placed its stamp of approval on by organizing and promoting religious services in conjunction with this basically Pagan celebration. NEW YEARS; A History of New Years Celebrations
119

In 46 B.C.E. the Roman emperor Julius Caesar first established January 1 as New Years day. Janus was the Roman god of doors and gates, and had two faces, one looking forward and one back. Caesar felt that the month named after this god (January) would be the appropriate door to the year. Caesar celebrated the first January 1 New Year by ordering the violent routing of revolutionary Jewish forces in the Galilee. Eyewitnesses say blood flowed in the streets. In later years, Roman pagans observed the New Year by engaging in drunken orgiesa ritual they believed constituted a personal reenacting of the chaotic world that existed before the cosmos was ordered by the gods. This is also the case with other So called Christian Holidays such as All saints Day, (Halloween). They too are deeply entrenched in Pagan or occult practices and beliefs. Most holidays the world celebrates fall into two categories. They are either Pagan by origin and nature or they are enveloped in falsehood or deception including superstitions and traditions abhorrent to the true God. 1 Corinthians 10:21 You cannot drink from the cup of the Lord and from the cup of demons, too. You cannot eat at the Lord's Table and at the table of demons, too. NLT John 8:44 You are from your father, the devil, and you prefer to do what your father wants. He was a murderer from the start; he was never grounded in the truth; there is no truth in him at all. When he lies he is speaking true to his nature, because he is a liar, and the father of lies. NJB Another group of holiday celebrations which are equally unacceptable to God almighty are those which honor the creation rather than the creator. They bestow honor on men or national entities for deeds which they deem to be of benefit and blessing to the human family. They fail to recognize, that all honor and glory belongs to God who is the originator and provider of all good gifts

120

Romans 1:21 they knew God and yet they did not honour him as God or give thanks to him, but their arguments became futile and their uncomprehending minds were darkened NJB . . Romans 1:25 who did change the truth of God into a falsehood, and did honour and serve the creature rather than the Creator, who is blessed to the ages. Amen. YLT James 1:17 Every good gift and every perfect present is from above, for it comes down from the Father of the [celestial] lights, and with him there is not a variation of the turning of the shadow. NWT There is also a category holidays and occasions which violate Bible principals in another way; These are days honoring and celebrating the accomplishments of famous men, days honoring the accomplishments of groups of men (governmental rulers). These celebrations raise men to positions of honor or praise which really belong to God Almighty.. Some examples of these are; National Holidays honoring Political figures Holidays honoring nations or institutions Days honoring ideas or ideals which are raised to a level bordering worship. The obvious harm in these is that they often distract people away for the true God and instead draw attention to ones who are really not deserving of such accolades or honors. One special example to consider is that of Birthdays. Is the celebration of Birthdays scriptural or un-scriptural? The answer is it may be and it may not be. It depends on just how it is celebrated. A fairly reasonable case can be made as to why Birthday celebrations may to some extent be scriptural. Follows along these lines: Do the scriptures explicitly or based on implicit understanding, forbid the celebration of birthdays?

121

At issue here is if observing birthdays is of pagan origin? Second, is there a Biblical doctrine AGAINST observing birthdays? What scriptural principals are being violated if one celebrates his own or a loved ones birthday? 1. Is there a Biblical injunction forbidding the celebration of Birthdays? . . . No! No one has presented one with scriptural proof. All they have presented is a man-made theory, or manmade doctrine against such celebration. 2. Did observing or counting birthdays come from paganism? . . . No! The fact of counting years of living from one's birth is in the Bible before what we know as paganism existed. 3. For a teaching to be SOUND DOCTRINE, it must have a Biblical basis. There is not one Scripture in the whole Bible that either condemns birthdays, or condemns observing an annual anniversary of ones birth. 4. One thing cannot be denied: the ages of people in the Bible, beginning with Adam, are counted from the day of birth. This is in essence observing birthdays, sans candles, cake, and ice cream! All cultures accept that the day a child is born is a very special one, a day for joy and celebration. Are there celebrations on the day a child is born in the Bible? . . . Yes! An example is found in Eve when Cain was born? She rejoiced at the birth of the first human being. She spoke with praise and exaltation, saying: "I have gotten a man from the Lord" (Genesis 4:1 KJV). She was excited about this new baby. Excitement shows up in many places in the Word of God at the birth of a son or daughter. What is being celebrated? It is life! God has shown his creative power in the life of a baby. A baby's birthday is nothing more than remembrance of the day God gave life to the child. Birthdays that do not hold in memory that God gave life may be disrespectful of that gift. Even the life that we "now live" after having received accurate knowledge and truth, we give credit and honor to God and to Jesus as Messiah/Christ. We may cite that one special day, perhaps, our baptism as a day of our spiritual re-birth. Would observing or commemorating such a day be unscriptural? Our annual
122

remembrance of that one day is not pagan and did not derive from paganism rooted in worship of idols and false gods. The Birth of Jesus: We know Jesus was not born in December and so the Christmas festivity celebrating this is false. We do know he was born in September. Do we have any record the Apostles observed the birthday of Jesus? No, there is no record. But there is also no record of them performing a wedding ceremony! There is no record of them conducting a funeral. There is no record of them concerning wedding anniversaries. There is nothing about bridal or baby showers. As far as we know, there were no church (assembly) buildings owned by Christians. They met in homes and in other places. There were no baptismal tanks or other devices used for immersion of converts, but rather baptisms were done in streams, rivers, or natural ponds. We could go on and on and list the things NOT FOUND in the practice of the Apostles and use the absence of these to place burdens upon Believers. To do so is not rational. However, making up a date for a celebration when one does not exist, may be considered by some to constitute a falsehood. That is why we are enjoined to RIGHTLY DIVIDE THE WORD OF GOD. 2 Timothy 2:15 Be diligent to present yourself approved to God, a worker who does not need to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth. NKJ Or as another translation states; 2 Timothy 2:15 Be eager to present yourself as acceptable to God, a workman who causes no disgrace, imparting the word of truth without deviation. NAB This means applying Bible principals, scriptural precedence and a scriptural basis of understanding to any teachings we would encourage others to live by. This does not allow us to promote personal understandings, or those of other men, but rather only Gods thinking and viewpoint. Doing thus is not the work for beginners or for those with shallow knowledge in the Bible. It means expending the time and effort to find out what Gods word the Bible really says
123

and what his viewpoint and thinking are. Then it means getting in step with it before we take upon ourselves any role that would include teaching others. Based on this, If there is evil, sin, or wrong in a thing we should have no qualms, we should oppose it and we should not share in it. But we must have a Bible basis for seeing such sin or evil that is in something. What about the birth of Jesus, was there evil in recognizing this event? Concerning the occasion of his birth, (the Birthday) of Jesus; here is what the Word of God declares: Hebrews 1:6 Again, when he brings the First-born into the world, he says: Let all the angels of God pay him homage. NJB Or as another version put it; Hebrews 1:6 But when he again brings his Firstborn into the inhabited earth, he says: "And let all God's angels do obeisance to him." NWT The very moment Jesus was born Angels began to honor him: Luke 2:11,13,14 For on this day, in the town of David, a Saviour has come to birth, who is Christ the Lord. Luke 2:13 And suddenly there was with the angel a great band of spirits from heaven, giving praise to God, and saying BBE, Luke 2:14 Glory to God in the highest: and on earth peace to men of good will. DRA God saw reason to have that record of this day recorded in his Divine word. Yes, a birthday can have a spiritual connection to God. It was God who formed us in the womb of our mother, and he who caused us at the right moment in eternity to come forth into life. The Creator of the body in the womb gives a separate existence of life to the baby on its birthday. A birthday may be viewed as a celebration of life. Each annual day is one more year that has passed of this life. We do not count birthdays after a person dies. We end the count and so mark their tombstones (Born 00/00/0000 and Died 00/00/0000). There
124

are no birthdays celebrated after a person dies because they are rightly observed while living as an annual day of the remembrance of ones birth. There is only ONE BIRTHDAY! All annual remembrances are just observing that ONE DAY! Conclusions Those who support the celebration of ones date of birth make the following arguments; What does the Bible say against celebrating birthdays? NOTHING SPECIFIC! Does celebrating ones date of birth make them a Pagan? NO! Has anyone proven birthday celebrations began with pagans? NO! Is it a sin to remember and celebrate your Baptism on (birth date in Christ), its annual day? NO! Did people in the Bible count their age from birthdays? YES! Did Levites on their 30th birthday celebrate becoming a priest? YES! On the other hand those who make a claim for the celebration of Birthdays as being un-scriptural cite the following two examples to make their case; They maintain the two examples of Birthdays mentioned in the Bible were associated with unscriptural practices; 1.) The Pharaoh of Egypt on his birthday killed his baker (Gen 40:20); 2.) King Herod on his birthday killed John the Baptist. (Matt 1 4:6). However, accepting these verses as a reason not to celebrate birthdays is applying faulty reasoning in the form of a fallacy known as an Error of undistributed Middle (see Chapter 4 Logic, under Errors of deduction, 4c.) Other reasons given by those who discourage the observance of birthdays are;

125

a. They give undue attention to the individual, thereby taking away honor from the creator. b. There are things associated with birthday celebrations which are of either pagan or superstitious roots, such as Blowing out candles, toasting the honoree, etc. These reasons are valid, and applicable to some peoples Birthday celebrations. Therefore, an individuals conscience may preclude him or her from participating in celebrations which may feature or include pagan origins and practices or may heap adoration and attention on individuals that is tantamount to idolatry. As fellow believers, we are bound to respect each others consciences.

[Click to table of Contents]

126

CHAPTER FIVE.
WHAT THE BIBLE ACTUALLY SAYS, ABOUT; IDOLATRY, JUDGMENT, JUSTICE and THE KINGDOM 5.1 - IDOLS, IDOLATRY and IMAGES The Bible states that A God fearing person must be entirely free from Idols and any forms of Idolatry whatsoever. 1 Cor. 10:14 Wherefore, my dearly beloved, flee from idolatry. KJV I'DOL [L. idolum; Gr. form or see.] by definition is; 1. An image, form or representation, usually of a man or other animal, consecrated as an object of worship; a pagan deity. Idols are usually statues or images, carved out of wood or stone, or formed of metals, particularly silver or gold 2. An image. 3. A person loved and honored to adoration. The prince was the idol of the people. 4. Anything on which we set our affections; that to which we indulge an excessive and sinful attachment. An idol is anything which usurps the place of God in the hearts of his rational creatures. IDOLATRY IDOL'ATRY, n. [L. idololatria. Gr. idol, and to worship or serve.]
127

1. The worship of idols, images, or anything made by hands, or which is not God. Two kinds of Idolatry; 1. The worship of images, statues, pictures, Etc. made by hands; and the worship of the heavenly bodies, the sun, moon and stars, or of demons, angels, men and animals. 2. Excessive attachment or veneration of something, or that which borders on adoration of that thing Exodus 20:4 You shall not make for yourself a sculptured image, or any likeness of what is in the heavens above, or on the earth below, or in the waters under the earth. You shall not bow down to them or serve them. For I the LORD your God am an impassioned God, visiting the guilt of the parents upon the children, upon the third and upon the fourth generations of those who reject Me,
TNK

Exodus 20:5 You must never worship or bow down to them, for I, the LORD your God, am a jealous God who will not share your affection with any other god! NLT Isaiah 42:8 "I am Jehovah. That is my name; and to no one else shall I give my own glory, neither my praise to graven images. NWT 1 Kings 14:9 but you began to act worse than all those who happened to be prior to you, and you went and made for yourself another god and molten images to offend me, and it is I whom you have cast behind your back;
NWT

1 Samuel 7:3 And Samuel proceeded to say to all the house of Israel: "If it is with all YOUR heart YOU are returning to Jehovah, put away the foreign gods from YOUR midst and also the Ash'to-reth images, and direct YOUR heart unswervingly to Jehovah and serve him alone, and he will deliver YOU from the hand of the Phi-lis'tines." NWT
128

1 John 5:21 Dear children, keep away from anything that might take God's place in your hearts. NLT Colossians 3:5 Put to death, therefore, whatever belongs to your earthly nature: sexual immorality, impurity, lust, evil desires and greed, which is idolatry. NIB Revelation 21:8 and to fearful, and unstedfast, and abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all the liars, their part is in the lake that is burning with fire and brimstone, which is a second death.' YLT 2 Corinthians 6:16 The temple of God cannot compromise with false gods, and that is what we are -the temple of the living God. We have God's word for it: I shall fix my home among them and live among them; I will be their God and they will be my people. NJB Galatians 5:19,20 Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are these: fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, idolatry, sorcery, enmities, strife, jealousies, wraths, factions, divisions, parties, ASV 1 Corinthians 10:14 Therefore, my beloved ones, flee from idolatry. NWT An idol is an image, a representation of anything, or a symbol that is an object of passionate devotion, whether material or imagined. Generally speaking, idolatry is the veneration, love, worship, or adoration of an idol. It is usually practiced toward a real or supposed higher power, whether such power is believed to have animate existence (as a human, an animal, an institution or an organization), or is inanimate (as a force or lifeless object of nature). Idolatry may or may not involve some form, ceremony, or ritual. The Hebrew terms used to refer to idols often highlighted the origin and inherent worthlessness of idols, as they were derogatory terms of contempt. Among these are words rendered carved or graven image (literally, something carved out); molten statue, image, or
129

idol (literally, something cast or poured out); horrible idol; vain idol (literally, vanity); and dungy idol. Idol is the usual rendering of the Greek word eidolon. Not All Images Are Idols. Gods law not to form images (Ex 20:4, 5) did not rule out the making of all representations and statues. This is indicated by Jehovahs later command to make two golden cherubs on the cover of the Ark and to embroider representations of cherubs on the inner tent covering of ten tent cloths for the tabernacle and the curtain separating the Holy from the Most Holy. (Ex 25:18; 26:1, 31, 33) Likewise, the interior of Solomons temple, the architectural plans for which were given to David by divine inspiration (1Ch 28:11, 12), was beautifully embellished with engraved carvings of cherubs, palm-tree figures, and blossoms. Two cherubs of oiled-tree wood overlaid with gold stood in the Most Holy of that temple. The factor of bowing down to them or serving them is what would convert a benign image into an idol. Of course, there are times when images become idols, although not originally intended as objects of veneration. The copper serpent that Moses formed in the wilderness came to be worshiped, and therefore faithful King Hezekiah crushed it to pieces. (Nu 21:9; 2Ki 18:1, 4) The ephod made by Judge Gideon became a snare to him and to his household.Jg 8:27. Forms of Idolatry. Acts of idolatry referred to in the Bible included such revolting practices as ceremonial prostitution, child sacrifice, drunkenness, and self-laceration to the point of causing blood to flow. (1Ki 14:24; 18:28; Jer 19:3-5; Ho 4:13, 14; Am 2:8) Idols were venerated by partaking of food and drink in festivals or ceremonies in their honor (Ex 32:6; 1Co 8:10), by bowing and sacrificing to them, by song and dance before them, and even by a kiss. (Ex 32:8, 18, 19; 1Ki 19:18; Ho 13:2) Idolatry was also committed by arranging a table of food and drink for false gods (Isa 65:11), by making drink offerings, sacrificial cakes, and sacrificial smoke (Jer 7:18; 44:17), and by weeping in religious ceremony (Eze 8:14). Certain actions, such as tattooing the flesh, making cuttings upon the flesh, imposing baldness on the forehead, cutting the sidelocks, and destroying the extremity of the beard, were prohibited by the Law, possibly, at least in part, because of being linked with prevailing idolatrous practices of neighboring peoples.
130

Then there are the more subtle forms of idolatry. Covetousness is idolatry (Col 3:5), since the object of an individuals cravings diverts affection from the Creator and thus, in effect, becomes an idol. Instead of serving Jehovah God in faithfulness, a person can become a slave to his belly, that is, to fleshly desires or appetite, and make this his god. (Ro 16:18; Php 3:18, 19) Since love for the Creator is demonstrated by obedience (1Jo 5:3), rebellion and pushing ahead presumptuously are comparable to acts of idolatry.1Sa 15:22, 23. God's people want to avoid idolatry in any form it may take. They have come to see that the only hope of being saved from destruction along with the political nations of this system of things is the Messianic kingdom provided by the Sovereign Lord Jehovah. They keenly feel that Satan the Devil is the god of this system of things, and they do not want to worship such false god by worshiping the political nations, (2 Cor. 4:4) nor any other man or manmade organization. They recognize that all sovereignty rightfully belongs to their highest and almighty God Jehovah. Hence, they have dedicated themselves wholly to the Sovereign Lord Jehovah to worship him in spirit and truth. Variations in forms of Idolatry In the United States and most of the western world, when someone thinks of idols, he may think only of statues that people worship. He may not consider that celebrities and prominent persons can be idols. He may not consider that an automobile, house, certain possessions, a hobby, a person, a political party, a cause, a job, a sport, an addiction, lusts, pleasures, or some other thing, can become an idol. A person may not consider that stubbornness is as idolatry in the eyes of God. Covetousness is also considered idolatry in the eyes of God. A person seldom considers that his own selfishness can be an idol, as "self" becomes more important than God. Very few consider that anything, which is more important to a person than obeying God, may be considered an idol. Astrology, money, gold, silver, investments, success, popularity, pride, and many other such things, are also idols to some people. Idols are an abomination to Jehovah God, who is spoken of as a jealous God, demanding exclusive devotion. Those who make,
131

possess, or worship idols are cursed. To put anything before God, or to esteem any created thing more than God Almighty, is wickedness and a form of idolatry. Gods warning is clear: Do not do it! Yet despite Gods commands, people do what they wish. The Bible teaches, for this they will perish, unless they repent and turn around. Symptoms of Idolatry in Religion today How Religious Institutions commit Idolatry due to immoderate expectations, from followers and by demanding love or respect for themselves, rather than God; 1 "Religious leader X says it is all right," or "the religious organization says it's alright, Yet, God in his word does not. Meanwhile people will accept and follow Religious leader X, while ignoring what God says through his word and what he provides by his spirit. 2. A leader saying, "I will lead you into the Kingdom of God, thereby taking credit for something which should be attributable to Christ. 3. An organization where one head other than Christ has absolute control, "declaring God will take care of the problems in the organization, and will correct them if they are wrong." This encourages followers to obey the leader in defiance of their own Godly consciences. 6. Sermons or lectures geared to getting people to "support the Work," "stay in the body," "don't leave the flock," etc., instead of stressing scriptural principles showing how to live a godly life to benefit oneself and others. 7. Sermons or lectures glorifying the institution or organization itself, rather than the one it claims to represent. 8. A religious group which imposes, directly or indirectly, manners, customs, dress, etc, and tastes upon its followers, as opposed to a group which emphasizes clear Biblical principles and not such peripheral issues. (E.g., a church that once taught
132

it was wrong for men to wear colored dress shirts to services or mustaches and beards) 9. The use of positions and or privileges which are given as an incentive to keep followers from wavering in their loyalty to the organization. How may you as a follower, commit Idolatry along with an individual, the institution or a religious organization which encourages such practices 1. Recognizing sins or wrong doing in a religious institution and its leadership, but saying and doing nothing about it. 2. Believing that all who leave a particular organization are consigned to destruction. 3. Accepting religious organizational doctrines and teachings without Biblical proof, and /or accepting doctrines or doctrinal changes without serious study and questioning. 4. Fearing to openly disagree with religious organizational teachings when the bible and your heart tell you they are wrong. 5. Keeping quiet so you can maintain fellowship, all the while knowing things are wrong. 6. Staying in a corrupt organization for the sake of relatives, or just to be an example to weaker brethren who don't yet see the light. 7. Being someone who knows it all, and won't listen to any other brother's bible viewpoint is being unteachable, and is an idol to himself. COMMENT: If you see any of these symptoms in your group of fellowship, beware! Idolatry may be a devouring insect hiding underneath those pretty leaves in your religious garden. It can kill the plant picturing true worship. Jehovah God and his son, our Messianic king abhor idolatry and will not allow it in the Kingdom of God.
133

5.2 - JUDGEMENT
JUDGEMENT versus JUSTICE While the two terms are very closely synonymous in scripture as they relate to the activity of the creator, when relating to men, there is a difference in the definitions of these two words. This difference bears a few minutes of our attention as it helps us to better understand the term Judgment when we encounter it in the Bible. Justice and God; In the case of judgment by God, there is no possibility of injustice in connection with any decision of his nor for any judgment rendered by him. Therefore, in effect there is no need for a definition of something which does not exist in regard to God Almighty. It is not surprising that the word justice does not appear in the Hebrew Scriptures when referring to God himself, except in those instances where translators have mistranslated the word judgment as justice. All judgment by Jehovah is correct and righteous. He has established the standard of righteousness for all living beings and he himself, is incapable of nothing less than perfect righteousness. All judgment by him is righteous and therefore just. The word judgment covers every aspect of what is right in God's eyes. It needs no further nuance or shade of meaning. The word justice does not even exist as applicable to God in the following O.T. versions; KJV, BHS, GEN, LUO and VUL? Justice and man: Man on the other hand, in his dealings, is quite capable of unrighteousness. Therefore a word describing the contrast between righteousness and unrighteousness is appropriate. In man's basic understanding, justice stands for what is right as opposed to what is wrong, however in the dominion of man's laws, justice also has come to depict that which is in accord with law, without regard to whether such law may be righteous in God's eyes or not. It is these and other shades of meaning which must be taken into consideration when encountering the words judgment and justice in the scriptures.
134

Judgment

(Webster 1828 Dictionary Bible definitions)

JUDG'MENT, n. The act of judging; the act or process of the mind in comparing its ideas, to find their agreement or disagreement, and to ascertain truth; or the process of examining facts and arguments, to ascertain propriety and justice; or the process of examining the relations between one proposition and another. 1. The faculty of the mind by which man is enabled to compare ideas and ascertain the relations of terms and propositions; as a man of clear judgment or sound judgment. The judgment may be biased by prejudice. Judgment supplies the want of certain knowledge. 2. The determination of the mind, formed from comparing the relations of ideas, or the comparison of facts and arguments. In the formation of our judgments, we should be careful to weigh and compare all the facts connected with the subject. 3. In law, the sentence of doom pronounced in any cause, civil or criminal, by the judge or court by which it is tried. Judgment may be rendered on demurrer, on a verdict, on a confession or default, or on a non-suit. Judgment, though pronounced by the judge or court, is properly the determination or sentence of the law. A pardon may be pleaded in arrest of judgment. 4. The right or power of passing sentence. 5. Determination; decision. 6. In Scripture, the spirit of wisdom and prudence, enabling a person to discern right and wrong, good and evil. 7. A remarkable punishment; an extraordinary calamity inflicted by God on sinners.

135

The righteous statutes and commandments of God are called his judgments. According to Bible dictionaries; Judgement - H4941 Hebrew - mispat: A masculine noun meaning a judgment, a legal decision, a legal case, a claim, proper, rectitude. The word connotes several variations in meanings depending on the context. It is used to describe a legal decision or judgment rendered: it describes a legal decision given by God to be followed by the people (Isa_58:2; Zep_2:3; Mal_2:17). These decisions could come through the use of the Urim and Thummim (Num_27:21). The high priest wore a pouch called the breast piece of judgment, containing the Urim and Thummim by which decisions were obtained from the Lord (Exo_28:30). Doing what was right and just in the Lord's eyes was far more important than presenting sacrifices to Him (Gen_18:19; Pro_21:3, Pro_21:15). God was declared to be the Judge of the whole earth who rendered judgment faithfully (Gen_18:25; Isa_30:18). In the plural form, the word describes legal judgments, cases, examples, laws, and specifications. The word also describes the legal case or cause presented by someone. The Servant spoken of by Isaiah asked who brought his case of judgment against him (Isa_50:8); Job brought his case to vindicate himself (Job_13:18; Job_23:4). The legal claim or control in a situation is also described by the word. Samuel warned the people of the civil and legal demands a king would place on them (1Sa_8:9); Moses gave legislation to protect the rightful claim of daughters (Exo_21:9). The Hebrew word also described the legal right to property (Jer_32:8). Not surprisingly, the place where judgments were rendered was also described by this word; disputes were to be taken to the place of judgment (Deu.25:1). Solomon built a hall of judgment where he served as judge (1Ki.7:7). The word also describes plans or instructions: it describes the building plans for the Tabernacle (Ex. 35-40); and the specifications for the Temple (1Ki_6:38); the instructions the angelic messenger gave to Samson's parents about how he was to be brought up
136

(Jdg_13:12). In a more abstract sense, it depicts the manner of life a people followed, such as the Sidonians (Jdg 18:7; 1Sa_2:13). The word means simple justice in some contexts, often in parallel with synonymous words, such as oq (H2706) or edeq (H6664), meaning ordinance or righteousness. It describes justice as one thing Jerusalem was to be filled with along with righteousness (Isa_1:21). Judgment and righteousness characterize the Lord's throne (Psa_89:14 [15]); and these were coupled with love and faithfulness (cf. Psa_101:1; Psa_111:7). Executing or doing justice was the central goal that Yahweh had for His people (Jer.7:5; Eze.18:8), for that equaled righteousness (Eze.18:9).

H6666

Justice (BDB Hebrew word study dictionary)

1) justice, righteousness 1a) righteousness (in government) 1a1) of judge, ruler, king 1a2) of law 1a3) of Davidic king Messiah 1b) righteousness (of Gods attribute) 1c) righteousness (in a case or cause) 1d) righteousness, truthfulness 1e) righteousness (as ethically right) 1f) righteousness (as vindicated), justification, salvation 1f1) of God 1f2) prosperity (of people)
137

1g) righteous acts A Related Word by BDB/Strongs Number: from H6663 sedaqah: A feminine noun meaning righteousness, blameless conduct, and integrity. The noun describes justice, right actions, and right attitudes, as expected from both God and people when they judge. God came speaking justice and righteousness as the Justice (Webster 1828 Dictionary Bible definition) JUST'ICE, n. [L. justitia, from justus, just.] The word does not exist in the following versions; KJV, BHS, GEN, LUO and VUL 1. The virtue which consists in giving to everyone what is his due; practical conformity to the laws and to principles of rectitude in the dealings of men with each other; honesty; integrity in commerce or mutual intercourse. Justice is distributive or commutative. Distributive justice belongs to magistrates or rulers, and consists in distributing to every man that right or equity which the laws and the principles of equity require; or in deciding controversies according to the laws and to principles of equity. Commutative justice and man. Impartiality; equal distribution of right in expressing opinions; fair representation of facts respecting merit or demerit. In criticisms, narrations, history or discourse, it is a duty to do justice to every man, whether friend or foe. JUST'ICE, v.t. To administer justice. [Little used.] Judgement & Judgement Day (from God's Standpoint) Ecclesiastes 12:14 For God will bring every deed into judgment, including every hidden thing, whether it is good or evil. NIV John 7:24 Stop judging from the outward appearance, but judge with righteous judgment." NWT

138

Judgement will not be on the basis of what appearances would lead us to believe, rather on realities as God sees them. The Bible reveals clues as to the basis for judgment, both from a basis of positive judgment and also for negative judgment. Jeremiah 1:16 And I will speak with them my judgments over all their badness, in that they have left me and they keep making sacrificial smoke to other gods and bowing down to the works of their own hands.' NWT Matthew 12:36 I tell YOU that every unprofitable saying that men speak, they will render an account concerning it on Judgment Day; NWT Romans 2:5 But according to your hardness and unrepentant heart you are storing up wrath for yourself on the day of wrath and of the revealing of God's righteous judgment. NWT John 3:19 Now this is the basis for judgment, that the light has come into the world but men have loved the darkness rather than the light, for their works were wicked. NWT 2 Corinthians 5:10 For we must all be made manifest before the judgment seat of the Christ, that each one may get his award for the things done through the body, according to the things he has practiced, whether it is good or vile. NWT We are also told specifically who has been appointed by God to do the judging. John 5:22 For the Father judges no one at all, but he has committed all the judging to the Son, NWT 2 Corinthians 5:10 For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, that each one may receive

139

what is due him for the things done while in the body, whether good or bad. NIV Matthew 25:32 And all the nations will be gathered before him, and he will separate people one from another, just as a shepherd separates the sheep from the goats. 33 And he will put the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on his left :34 "Then the king will say to those on his right, 'Come, YOU who have been blessed by my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for YOU from the founding of the world. . . . "Then he will say, in turn, to those on his left, 'Be on YOUR way from me, YOU who have been cursed, into the everlasting fire prepared for the Devil and his angels. NWT 5.3 - THE KINGDOM The Kingdom of God has been the subject for prayers by countless numbers of Christians for more than two thousand years. Ever since Jesus taught his disciples to pray for it to come, they have been uttering what we know as the Lords prayer in that Prayer one asks for God s Kingdom to come and his will to be dine on the earth just as it is being done in the heavens. Yet the typical Christian has little idea what that Kingdom is, what it represents and what it means to the one offering the prayerful request as presented in the Lords prayer. Matthew 6:10 Let your kingdom come. Let your pleasure be done, as in heaven, so on earth. BBE The Kingdom of God or Government of God is the central theme of the Bible. It prevails throughout the bible in different forms and descriptions, from Genesis through the book of Revelations. It is directly related to the issue of sovereignty raised by Satan the Devil in the Garden of Eden. That issue was who should have sovereignty (ruler ship) over the earth, Satan the Devil or Jehovah God? Toward the end of resolving this issue conclusively for all time, Satan was given or rather, allowed to rule mankind by his devices. Since that time he has employed all kinds of governmental forms under human puppet rulers. The time for proving his side of the issue is coming very close to its conclusion. Now, with the promised kingdom
140

government of God consigned to the hands of his son Christ Jesus, Jehovah God promises to restore the earth to its originally designed state and have it peopled by a community of humans who would live peacefully with one another while reflecting the personality and character of their creator. This human family would bring to fruition in the fullest sense all which God had intended for them and their earthly home. This is the Kingdom Jesus referred to when he taught his followers a model prayer for their own use and consideration. Matthew 6:10 Let your kingdom come. Let your will take place, as in heaven, also upon earth. .NWT That Kingdom was further pointed to by him in the preaching directions he gave to his followers. Matthew 6:33 "Keep on, then, seeking first the kingdom and his righteousness, and all these [other] things will be added to YOU. NWT Matthew 10:7 As YOU go, preach, saying, 'The kingdom of the heavens has drawn near.' NWT The kingdom Jesus was referring to was a real government, Gods government. A government under Gods own appointed ruler, not one appointed by or elected by men. What the Bible had to say about men's governments in our times is found in the Bible at Daniel 2:44; Daniel 2:44 "And in the days of those kings (the last days, according to Da. 10:14) the God of heaven will set up a kingdom that will never be brought to ruin. And the kingdom itself will not be passed on to any other people. It will crush and put an end to all these kingdoms, and it itself will stand to times indefinite; NWT As Matthew 6:10 reveals, the kingdom or government is not merely heavenly, but also is in fact, associated with an earthly realm. It will be the ultimate provision by God for government over his creation for bringing them blessings and eternal well being. It promises blessings for humans far beyond their wildest dreams, blessings no man made government has ever promised, could promise, or would
141

ever to be able to deliver. In this regard, we will explore verses helping to explain both heavenly and earthly aspects of this Kingdom government. The Heavenly Kingdom (Government) Jehovah God has always been the ruler of the heavenly realm and there is no evidence to indicate that he ever relinquished any authority to anyone or anything other than himself or a direct appointee. He currently is and always has been the sovereign of the universe. He sits on a heavenly throne above all others and grants varying degrees of responsibility to spirit beings he has created. They assist him in the administration of his the heavenly Kingdom.This is an organized governmental structure he uses to accomplish his will. This structure is entirely spiritual in nature. Its intelligent beings are spirit beings, not human beings. We are given a visionary picture of this heavenly organization in verses found in the book of Ezekiel; Chapter one and chapter ten. The beings depicted in these visions are designated by names such as Cherubs, Serraphim, and Angels which reveal information about their positions in Gods heavenly government. In other places in the Bible, a status or hierarchy among them appears implied by words Such as Archangel, Prince and Foremost. All of these are Spirit beings. To humans, they are godlike Spirit beings who exist on a higher level of creation than humans do. They are made of entirely different substance, are of greater intelligence, and infinitely more powerful than humans are. It is impossible for humans to be spirit beings. Spirit beings mirror God's qualities in many respects, yet resemble humans in others. They possess the quality of free moral agency', that is the ability to decide for themselves how they wish to conduct themselves and their actions. This is a quality Jehovah has bestowed on humans as well. It is what differentiates us from what we would otherwise be, that is programmed robots without a free will of our own. For eons of time, before the earth was prepared for population, those spirit beings existed and functioned in the heavens in complete harmony with Jehovah God's will. They did this willingly and with appreciation of their relationship as created beings under the guidance and love of their creator. However, with the creation of an
142

earthly sub species came a rebellion within the ranks of this heavenly kingdom arrangement. One of Jehovah's created spirit beings began to act in opposition to his King (Jehovah). He gained followers in his rebellion in the spirit realm and carried his rebellious inclinations to the earth where Jehovah had just established his new sub species, beings, humans. This rebel raised an issue of whether his own ruler ship would be better for earths inhabitants than God's was. This issue was allowed to test itself to a conclusion over a period of thousands of years. (See Volume II. chapter 7. on The Universal Issue). During all this time, while allowing the rebels freehand to make a case and prove their side of the issue, Jehovah never relinquished any of his kingly authority in the heavenly realm. While he tolerated the existence of rebellious creatures in heaven, he retained control over all heavenly matters. The Bible evidences that these spirit rebels were still present in the heavenly realm long after the rebellion had infected the earthly realm. In the book of Job there is an account where Satan, the leader of these rebellious spirits was present at a conference Jehovah had with his spirit beings. (Job 1:6) This state can be assumed to have lasted until the fulfillment of Revelation 12:9, a point where we are told, Satan and his followers no longer had a presence in the heavenly realm. Their presence thereafter was confined to the vicinity of the earth with no further voice or influence in heavenly matters. In our day, Satan and his rebel followers are relegated to the vicinity of the earth, with dire consequences for us. Revelation 12:12 So let the heavens rejoice and all who live there; but for you, earth and sea, disaster is coming -because the devil has gone down to you in a rage, knowing that he has little time left.' NJB Such is the situation on earth today. The Devil is active on the earthly scene, and acting in a state of destructive rage, knowing that his days of influence and earthly rule are close to an end. The Earthly Kingdom In considering the earthly aspect of the Kingdom, from the beginning of Genesis, we can observe that humans had lost their
143

originally created perfection, and Satan and his followers are being permitted by God to try and prove their claims against God. Jehovah's purpose was that earth be peopled by a happy family of perfect human beings living in peace with one another on a park like planet. They were designed to enjoy rewarding activity in complete harmony with their natural environment and with their creator. Jehovah would be their King, the provider and arranger of all the things they needed for such an existence. In turn, they would be completely appreciative of his arrangement and show their appreciation by heartfelt love, respect and loyalty for him and to him. They would demonstrate their appreciation and love towards him, for all others to see through pure worship. This was God's purpose in a nutshell. Jehovah would be their King. There would be an earthly Kingdom, and humans would be his subjects. His original purpose never changed. As time and events were allowed to unfold, Satan would be allowed to try to fully prove his side of the issue up to a point where no question would remain. Meanwhile Jehovah would take a series of steps to counter balance Satan's efforts in order to provide the human family opportunities to exercise their freedom of choice under fair terms. After all, humans left entirely on their own, were no match for super intelligent spirit creatures. And Satan and his followers, compared with humans were, and are super intelligent powerful beings. The pattern of Jehovah's efforts would be centered on providing examples which humans would be able to compare with the way Satan and his followers were directing matters. This would entail a sufficient period of time to pass till the outcome would become evident to both the heavenly creation as well as the human family on earth. Meanwhile, Satan's management in earth's affairs could not be allowed to run beyond a point at which the human family, or earth itself would be completely ruined and beyond repair. While Satan was being given ample opportunity to prove his side of the issue, Jehovah knew damage from mismanagement would necessitate there being a governing entity installed by him which would function without the influence of Satan. This governing authority was destined to be The kingdom Jesus Christ taught his followers to pray for at Matthew 6:9. The impact or effect it would have on all other governments and forms of government is described
144

at Daniel 2:44. Satan would continue to oppose Jehovahs Kingdom arrangement and hang on to his own power over the earth until the very end. It was a war over sovereignty on earth. Thus, a stage is set to explore the scene of battle on earth over the hearts and minds of the human family. This battle was and is between Satan and his rebels, against Jehovah and his followers. This would be a battle for sovereignty (a permanent kingdom) over the earth. It would be fought not so much with man-made weapons as with words and ideas which would influence men's minds and thereby control their actions. So, while Satan was given extensive control over the world as a whole, (1 John 5:19 We know that we are children of God, and that the whole world is under the control of the evil one. NIV) Jehovah would provide an alternative choice for the human family in the midst of Satans efforts to direct worship and glory to himself. To accomplish this he would use persons and introduce events which would be in direct contrast with Satan's way of doing things. These events and individuals would also typify and prophetically describe what was to be the ultimate reality for his earth. Jehovahs original purpose was to have the entire human family under his dominion, as subjects living in a state of well being attributable to his loving kindness. This state is aptly described in Biblical terms as a blessed state. We can trace the history and the course of these events through a series of promises or covenants (agreements) God makes with men, and by following the lineage of a single family through whom Jehovah chose, out of all of mankind to unfold and reveal his purposes through. This was the family of an early man named Abram or as we know him today, Abraham. A question arises here. What was so special about Abram? The most likely answer to that question can be found in the Bible. We can start in the Book of Genesis by tracing the ancestors of this man Abram for clues to probable reasons. Gen. 9:1,19. And Noah's sons who came out of the ark were Shem and Ham and Ja'pheth. Later Ham was the father of
145

Ca'naan. Vs 19 These three were Noah's sons, and from these was all the earth's population spread abroad. NWT Genesis 9:26 And he (Noah) added: "Blessed be Jehovah, Shem's God, And let Ca'naan become a slave to him. NWT Here we see an explicit indication that Shem, Abram's ancestor was a worshipper of Jehovah. Genesis 10:1 And this is the history of Noah's sons, Shem, Ham and Ja'pheth. Now sons began to be born to them after the deluge. NWT Genesis 10:21 Sons were also born to Shem, the older brother of Japheth. Shem was the ancestor of all the descendants of Eber. NLT Genesis 11:1 Now all the earth continued to be of one language and of one set of words. NWT Genesis 11:2 As the people migrated eastward, they found a plain in the land of Babylonia and settled there. NLT Genesis 10:25 Eber had two sons. The first was named Peleg-"division"-- for during his lifetime the people of the world were divided into different language groups and dispersed. His brother's name was Joktan. NLT Then, something occurs, something that would directly impact Jehovah's sovereignty over the earthly family, very much like the actions of Adam and Eve had done. Men once again took to acting in opposition to Jehovah displaying the character traits of the spirit being who was continuing to lead them in ways contrary to Jehovahs will and whom they continued to be influenced by. Genesis 11:4 Let's build a great city with a tower that reaches to the skies-- a monument to our greatness! This will bring us together and keep us from scattering all over the world." NLT This was an act of disobedience to Jehovahs command at Gen 1:28 where they had been told to disperse and multiply to fill the earth,
146

not to settle in one area and create cities with dense populations. This direct disobedience to Jehovah can be seen in the character trait of pride. How Jehovah viewed this is shown later scripturally where, he said; Self-exaltation and pride and the bad way and the perverse mouth I have hated. Proverbs 8:13NWT and Proverbs 16:5 Everyone that is proud in heart is something detestable to Jehovah. NWT In Genesis it tells us Jehovah had this observation at the time. Genesis 11:6 "Look!" he said. "If they can accomplish this when they have just begun to take advantage of their common language and political unity, just think of what they will do later. Nothing will be impossible for them! NLT Jehovah took note at this early stage in mans development on earth that this had already happened. He could see into the future and he was not pleased with what he saw. Since he had given them a brain with an incredible mental potential for accomplishment, we know Gods displeasure could not have been due to the fact that men accomplished this great construction. Jehovah had not forbidden progress or accomplishment, It was due to their disobedience and self pride, not their building accomplishments. He could see no end to their disobedience nor the detrimental consequences pride and disobedience would be certain bring about. Genesis 11:6 'So they are all a single people with a single language!' said Yahweh. NJB Genesis 11:7 Come, let us go down and confuse their language there, so that they cannot understand one another.' NJB Genesis 11:8 So Jehovah scattered them abroad from thence upon the face of all the earth: and they left off building the city. ASV
147

At this time, the Bible focuses on the family of Shem. Why? Likely, because among the entire progeny of Noah, he stands out as the one clearly recognizable as a worshipper of Jehovah. (Gen. 9 : 26) The others were well on their ways to forming their own nations as followers of other God's (Spirit beings) who were under the control of Satan, Jehovah's enemy. Genesis 11:10 These are Shem's descendants: When Shem was a hundred years old he fathered Arpachshad, two years after the flood NJB.. . . . . . . When Terah was 70 years old, he became the father of Abram, Nahor, and Haran. . . . and Ha'ran became father to Lot. NWT The account carefully follows Shems descendants for a number of generations and then introduces a man named Abram and his nephew Lot. Genesis 11:28 But while a man named Haran was still young, he died in Ur of the Chaldeans, the place of his birth. He was survived by Terah, his father. NLT Genesis 11:31 After that Te'rah took A'bram his son and Lot, the son of Ha'ran, his grandson, and Sar'ai his daughter-inlaw, the wife of A'bram his son, and they went with him out of Ur of the Chal-de'ans to go to the land of Ca'naan. In time they came to Ha'ran (the place) and took up dwelling there.
NWT

Genesis 11:32 And the days of Te'rah came to be two hundred and five years. Then Te'rah died in Ha'ran. (135 years after he fathered Abram) NWT The patriarchal society under Terah is an indication that Terah had continued the tradition of Shem, with obedience toward and worship of Jehovah. Also, there is the example of Abram and Lot, both are considered righteous in Jehovahs eyes. In this, we have further evidence they were worshippers of Jehovah. This was not the case with the other families of Noahs descendants. Mostly, they had gone on to become whole communities or nations of people who had largely taken up practices and customs which showed themselves
148

unwilling to be under subjection to Jehovah. In effect, they had chosen to follow Satans provision of guidance and not Jehovahs It is in this environment and under these circumstances that Jehovah communicates with Abram; Genesis 12:1 Now Jehovah said unto Abram, Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father's house, unto the land that I will show thee: ASV Genesis 12:1 And Jehovah proceeded to say to A'bram: "Go your way out of your country and from your relatives and from the house of your father to the country that I shall show you; NWT Genesis 12:2 I will cause you to become the father of a great nation. I will bless you and make you famous, and I will make you a blessing to others. NLT Genesis 12:2 and I shall make a great nation out of you and I shall bless you and I will make your name great; and prove yourself a blessing. NWT At this point, let us digress to discover something about Jehovah and his way of doing things. Jehovah is a God of purpose. He never changes, nor does his purpose. What he purposes to happen, will happen and happen, exactly as he has purposed. Isaiah wrote some centuries later, confirming this fact: Isaiah 55:11 so my word that goes forth from my mouth will prove to be. It will not return to me without results, but it will certainly do that in which I have delighted, and it will have certain success in that for which I have sent it. NWT In carrying out his purpose, he implements plans. While his purpose (overall goal) remains changeless, plans are subject to modification . They are adaptable, and may be modified according to changing conditions. While plans can be flexible and adapt to changing conditions, the purpose or goal, does change or adapt to the plans. Plans adapt to the purpose. This is a worthwhile thing to know in
149

our understanding of how Jehovah sees things and why he acts the way he does. Another thing to keep in mind is that Jehovah's concept of and relationship to time is entirely different from ours. 2 Peter 3:8 However, let this one fact not be escaping YOUR notice, beloved ones, that one day is with Jehovah as a thousand years and a thousand years as one day. NWT Human years, according to our concept of time, are like seconds or minutes to Jehovah. To us, the qualities of patience and long suffering are related mostly to passing of time. To him, they are related mostly to results and outcome. He can afford to allow any amount of time he wishes, for an issue to be resolved beyond any doubt. That being said let us see how Jehovah reveals his purpose for a Kingdom in connection with the earth as Bible history marches on. Necessary to our understanding in connection with his will for an earthly Kingdom are two controlling facts disclosed in scripture; 1. He promised that the earth will never be destroyed Ecclesiastes 1:4 A generation goes, and a generation comes, but the earth remains forever. ESV Psalm 104:5 You placed the world on its foundation so it would never be moved. NLT 2. He declared that the righteous (upright) of mankind would go on living forever on the earth. Psalm 37:29 The upright will have the earth for their heritage, and will go on living there forever. BBE Remember, the original intent at the creation was that the earth be a paradise with the human family living on it in peace and happiness. In his word, Jehovah reveals what the new Paradise on earth will be like and how his kingdom would be instrumental in achieving it. Under this paradise, Jehovah would end all warfare for control of the earth. He would install his exclusive sovereignty on the earth in the
150

form of a government or kingdom administrating earth's affairs, without the influence of Satan and his rebellious followers. That Kingdom is prophesied to be brought in by a Messiah or Savior, who would be provided by Jehovah himself, and is described in extensive detail the scriptures. Examples showing aspects and features of the Kingdom (Mtt: 6 : 9,10) follow: Revelation 21:3-5 And I heard a loud voice from the throne saying, "Behold, the dwelling place of God is with man. He will dwell with them, and they will be his people, and God himself will be with them as their God. 4 He will wipe away every tear from their eyes, and death shall be no more, neither shall there be mourning nor crying nor pain anymore, for the former things have passed away."
ESV

Revelation 21:5 He who was seated on the throne said, "I am making everything new!" Then he said, Write this down, for these words are trustworthy and true. NIV A number of O.T. verses provide us with further details about life under this earthly kingdom: Hosea 2:18 At that time I will make a covenant with all the wild animals and the birds and the animals that scurry along the ground so that they will not harm you. I will remove all weapons of war from the land, all swords and bows, so you can live unafraid in peace and safety. NLT Ezekiel 34:25 And I will grant them a covenant of friendship. I will banish vicious beasts from their land, and they shall live secure in the wasteland, they shall even sleep in the woodland. TNK Isa. 11: 6 - 9 And the wolf will actually reside for a while with the male lamb, and with the kid the leopard itself will lie down, and the calf and the maned young lion and the well-fed animal all together; and a mere little boy will be leader over
151

them. 7 And the cow and the bear themselves will feed; together their young ones will lie down. And even the lion will eat straw just like the bull.8 And the sucking child will certainly play upon the hole of the cobra; and upon the light aperture of a poisonous snake will a weaned child actually put his own hand.9 They will not do any harm or cause any ruin in all my holy mountain; because the earth will certainly be filled with the knowledge of Jehovah as the waters are covering the very sea. Isaiah 35:1 The wilderness and the waterless region will exult, and the desert plain will be joyful and blossom as the saffron. 2 Without fail it will blossom, and it will really be joyful with joyousness and with glad crying out. The glory of Leb'a-non itself must be given to it, the splendor of Car'mel and of Shar'on. There will be those who will see the glory of Jehovah, the splendor of our God. 3 Strengthen the weak hands, YOU people, and make the knees that are wobbling firm. 4 Say to those who are anxious at heart: "Be strong. Do not be afraid. Look! YOUR own God will come with vengeance itself, God even with a repayment. He himself will come and save YOU people." 5 At that time the eyes of the blind ones will be opened, and the very ears of the deaf ones will be unstopped. 6 At that time the lame one will climb up just as a stag does, and the tongue of the speechless one will cry out in gladness. For in the wilderness waters will have burst out, and torrents in the desert plain. NWT 7 And the heat-parched ground will have become as a reedy pool, and the thirsty ground as springs of water. In the abiding place of jackals, a resting-place for
152

[them], there will be green grass with reeds and papyrus plants. 8 And there will certainly come to be a highway there, even a way; and the Way of Holiness it will be called. The unclean one will not pass over it. And it will be for the one walking on the way, and no foolish ones will wander about [on it]. 9 No lion will prove to be there, and the rapacious sort of wild beasts will not come up on it. None will be found there; and the repurchased ones must walk [there]. NWT 10 And the very ones redeemed by Jehovah will return and certainly come to Zion with a joyful cry; and rejoicing to time indefinite will be upon their head. To exultation and rejoicing they will attain, and grief and sighing must flee away. NWT Psalm 72:16 May there be abundant crops throughout the land, flourishing even on the mountaintops. May the fruit trees flourish as they do in Lebanon, sprouting up like grass in a field. NLT Malachi 3:10 Bring all the tithes into the storehouse so there will be enough food in my Temple. If you do," says the LORD Almighty, "I will open the windows of heaven for you. I will pour out a blessing so great you won't have enough room to take it in! Try it! Let me prove it to you! NLT These verses leave no conclusion other than the Kingdom of God does indeed have an earthly manifestation. This conforms completely to God's original purpose for the earth as established by his word in the book of Genesis. That purpose, which Gods word states cannot fail, will become a reality under the guidance of his son Jesus when Gods Kingdom establishes itself over the entire earth. Isaiah 55:11 so my word that goes forth from my mouth will prove to be. It will not return to me without results, but it will certainly do that in which I have delighted,
153

and it will have certain success in that for which I have sent it. NWT

[Click to table of Contents]

154

CHAPTER SIX
WHAT THE BIBLE ACTUALLY SAYS, ABOUT; THE LAST DAYS, MARRIAGE, NEUTRALITY & PREACHING

6.1 THE LAST DAYS

The term Last days or as some Bibles refer to it as Final part of the days or as still others refer to it as the End of the world is another Bible teaching surrounded by a great deal of misinformation and faulty understanding. What does the Bible actually teach concerning The last days? We will explore scriptural answers to that question. The first thing to realize is that The last days is a term which is applied to different situations during different time periods. For this reason, a careful reader of the Bible will want to take note of the time and context a particular verse being considered fits with. For example; Jacob, on his death bed spoke of the last days Gen 49:1 AND JACOB called for his sons and said, Gather yourselves together [around me], that I may tell you what shall befall you in the latter or last days. AMP Was he speaking about the Last days for the planet? No! Further reading and context reveals he was talking about the future outcome of events concerning his own family. However, when the prophet Daniel spoke to Babylonian king Nebuchadnezzar, about the final part of the days, it is clear he was referring to the conclusion of events during Nebuchadnezzars own life and a conclusion that was further away than his own lifetime.

155

Daniel 2:28 However, there exists a God in the heavens who is a Revealer of secrets, and he has made known to King Neb-uchad-nez'zar what is to occur in the final part of the days. Your dream and the visions of your head upon your bed-this it is: NWT When Daniel speaks at Da. 12:8 -10, careful examination of the full account reveals additional features to his prophecy, features not fulfilled in prior times. This places the prophecy in a future time when those features would be fulfilled. The book of Daniel is an example showing divine revelation as uniquely able to utter prophecy with more than one fulfillment. When a prophecy contains similar features which occur under different circumstances at different times, it can be said to have dual or multiple fulfillments. Daniel 12:8 And I have heard, and I do not understand, and I say, 'O my lord, what is the latter end of these?' YLT Daniel 12:9 'Go, Daniel,' he said. 'These words are to remain secret and sealed until the time of the End. NJB Daniel 12:10 Many will be cleansed, made white and purged; the wicked will persist in doing wrong; the wicked will never understand; those who are wise will understand. NJB When Jesus addressed his apostles in answering a question they had put to him, he related a prophecy which would have a fulfillment in his day, concerning the Jewish System of things of his time and also a greater future fulfillment in a future time. Again, a careful study of that prophecy reveals features which applied during his time and additional corresponding features which could only be fulfilled in a time of the end of far greater significance. Matthew 24:3 While he was sitting upon the Mount of Olives, the disciples approached him privately, saying: "Tell us, When will these things be, and what will be the sign of your presence and of the conclusion of the system of things?" NWT Or as another Bible version has it; Matthew 24:3 And as he sat on the mount of Olives, the disciples came unto him privately, saying, Tell us, when shall
156

these things be? and what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world? ASV What Jesus related prophetically in his response to them (Matt. 24: 3-21) had its initial fulfillment in 70CE. The City of Jerusalem was taken by the Romans under Titus and the Jewish Temple was completely destroyed, along with all official records pertaining to that Jewish system of things in effect up to that time. Many details contained in that prophecy had a fulfillment in that event. However, close examination reveals features which were not fulfilled at that time. This pointed forward to a greater fulfillment in the future, toward a time we live in and know as The time of the End, which Daniel and other prophets also predicted. It is this Time of the End (Last Days or End of the World) the following scriptures prophetically describe in vivid detail. Vs 4; And in answer Jesus said to them: "Look out that nobody misleads YOU; 5 for many will come on the basis of my name, saying, 'I am the Christ,' and will mislead many. 6 YOU are going to hear of wars and reports of wars; see that YOU are not terrified. For these things must take place, but the end is not yet. 7 "For nation will rise against nation and kingdom against kingdom, and there will be food shortages and earthquakes in one place after another. 8 All these things are a beginning of pangs of distress. 9 "Then people will deliver YOU up to tribulation and will kill YOU, and YOU will be objects of hatred by all the nations on account of my name. 10 Then, also, many will be stumbled and will betray one another and will hate one another. 11 And many false prophets will arise and mislead many;
157

12 and because of the increasing of lawlessness the love of the greater number will cool off. . . . . 14 And this good news of the kingdom will be preached in all the inhabited earth for a witness to all the nations; and then the end will come. 15 "Therefore, when YOU catch sight of the disgusting thing that causes desolation, as spoken of through Daniel the prophet, standing in a holy place, (let the reader use discernment,) 16 then let those in Ju-de'a begin fleeing to the mountains. . . . . .21 for then there will be great tribulation such as has not occurred since the world's beginning until now, no, nor will occur again. 22 In fact, unless those days were cut short, no flesh would be saved; but on account of the chosen ones those days will be cut short. 23 "Then if anyone says to YOU, 'Look! Here is the Christ,' or, 'There!' do not believe it. 24 For false Christs and false prophets will arise and will give great signs and wonders so as to mislead, if possible, even the chosen ones. 25 Look! I have forewarned YOU. . . . . . 29 "Immediately after the tribulation of those days the sun will be darkened, and the moon will not give its light, and the stars will fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens will be shaken. 30 And then the sign of the Son of man will appear in heaven, and then all the tribes of the earth will beat themselves in lamentation, and they will see the Son of man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. 31 And he will send forth his angels with a great trumpet sound, and they will gather his chosen ones together from the four winds, from one extremity of the heavens to their other extremity. . . . . . 33 Likewise also YOU, when YOU see all these things, know that he is near at the doors.
158

34 Truly I say to YOU that this generation will by no means pass away until all these things occur. 35 Heaven and earth will pass away, but my words will by no means pass away. 36 "Concerning that day and hour nobody knows, neither the angels of the heavens nor the Son, but only the Father. 37 For just as the days of Noah were, so the presence of the Son of man will be. 38 For as they were in those days before the flood, eating and drinking, men marrying and women being given in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark; 39 and they took no note until the flood came and swept them all away, so the presence of the Son of man will be. 39 and they took no note until the flood came and swept them all away, so the presence of the Son of man will be. Other significant prophetic information concerning the Last days; Isaiah 2:2 And it must occur in the final part of the days [that] the mountain of the house of Jehovah will become firmly established above the top of the mountains, and it will certainly be lifted up above the hills; and to it all the nations must stream. NWT Micah 4:1 But in the last days it will come about that the mountain of the Lord's house will be placed on the top of the mountains, and be lifted up over the hills; and peoples will be flowing to it. BBE 2 Peter 3:3 Having first of all the knowledge that in the last days there will be men who, ruled by their evil desires, will make sport of holy things, BBE Jeremiah 23:20 The anger of Jehovah will not turn back until he will have carried out and until he will have made the ideas of his heart come true. In the final part of the days YOU

159

people will give YOUR consideration to it with understanding.

NWT

Daniel 10:14 And I have come to cause you to discern what will befall your people in the final part of the days, because it is a vision yet for the days [to come]." NWT Ezekiel 38:16 And you will be bound to come up against my people Israel, like clouds to cover the land. In the final part of the days it will occur, and I shall certainly bring you against my land, for the purpose that the nations may know me when I sanctify myself in you before their eyes, O Gog."' NWT 2 Timothy 3:1 You should also know this, Timothy, that in the last days there will be very difficult times. 2 For people will love only themselves and their money. They will be boastful and proud, scoffing at God, disobedient to their parents, and ungrateful. They will consider nothing sacred. 3 They will be unloving and unforgiving; they will slander others and have no self-control; they will be cruel and have no interest in what is good. 4 They will betray their friends, be reckless, be puffed up with pride, and love pleasure rather than God. 5 They will act as if they are religious, but they will reject the power that could make them godly. NLT 2 Peter 3:3 For YOU know this first, that in the last days there will come ridiculers with their ridicule, proceeding according to their own desires NWT Acts 2:17 '"And in the last days," God says, "I shall pour out some of my spirit upon every sort of flesh, and YOUR sons and YOUR daughters will prophesy and YOUR young men will see visions and YOUR old men will dream dreams; NWT

160

It should be noted that while many of these features may have occurred individually, and even collectively in times past, the last days are specific in one unique aspect. The prophecies indicate that every facet of all these verses would be fulfilled concurrently. By this, a spiritually minded observer would be able to discern these were indeed the final part of the last days. As is true with all prophecies, the ultimate truth lies in the fulfillment. This means that the outcome may not be accepted by most people as truth until after it happens. 6.2 - MARRIAGE Marriage in the scriptural sense finds its roots early in the creation account in the book of Genesis. Jehovah the Creator made male and female and ordained marriage as the proper arrangement for the perpetuation of the human race. (Gen. 1:27, 28) The first human wedding was performed by Jehovah, as described at Genesis 2:18, 2224. Genesis 2:18 And Jehovah God went on to say: "It is not good for the man to continue by himself. I am going to make a helper for him, as a complement of him." NWT GEN. 1: 26 And God said, Let us make man in our image, like us: and let him have rule over the fish of the sea and over the birds of the air and over the cattle and over all the earth and over every living thing which goes flat on the earth. 27 And God made man in his image, in the image of God he made him: male and female he made them. 28 And God gave them [Adam and Eve] his blessing and said to them, Be fertile and have increase, and make the earth full and be masters of it; BBE He made them male and female, Adam and Eve - Adam first, out of earth, and Eve out of his side, ch. 2. It should seem that of the rest of the creatures God made many couples, but of man did not he make one? Mat_19:4, Mat_19:5. Our first father, Adam, was confined to one wife; and, if he had put her away, there was no other for him to marry, which plainly intimated that the bond of marriage was not to
161

be dissolved at pleasure. Angels were not made male and female, for they were not to propagate their kind (Luk_20:34-36); but man was made so, that his nature might be propagated and the race continued. God, having made them capable of transmitting the nature they had received, said to them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth. (M. Henry) Gen 2:21 And the Lord God sent a deep sleep on the man, and took one of the bones from his side while he was sleeping, joining up the flesh again in its place: 22 And the bone which the Lord God had taken from the man he made into a woman, and took her to the man. 23 And the man said, This is now bone of my bone and flesh of my flesh: let her name be Woman because she was taken out of Man. 24 For this cause will a man go away from his father and his mother and be joined to his wife; and they will be one flesh. BBE The original account in Genesis makes no mention or provision for divorce Divorce; To dissolve the marriage contract, and thus to separate husband and wife. (Webster) When Divorce enters into the Bible vernacular, it is always portrayed in a negative sense. Even while permissible under certain conditions. Still, there is no doubt as to how the creator views it. Malachi 2:16 For I hate divorce, says Yahweh, God of Israel, and people concealing their cruelty under a cloak, says Yahweh Sabaoth. Have respect for your own life then, and do not break faith. NJB Matthew 19:3-9 And Pharisees came up to him [Jesus] and tested him by asking, "Is it lawful to divorce one's wife for any cause?" 4 He answered, "Have you not read that he who created them from the beginning made them male and
162

female, 5 and said, 'Therefore a man shall leave his father and his mother and hold fast to his wife, and they shall become one flesh'? 6 So they are no longer two but one flesh. What therefore God has joined together, let not man separate." 7 They said to him, "Why then did Moses command one to give a certificate of divorce and to send her away?" 8 He said to them, "Because of your hardness of heart Moses allowed you to divorce your wives, but from the beginning it was not so. 9 And I say to you: whoever divorces his wife, except for sexual immorality, and marries another, commits adultery." ESV The Apostle Paul wrote: 1 Corinthians 7:39 A wife is bound to her husband as long as he lives. But if her husband dies, she is free to be married to whomever she wishes, provided that it be in the Lord. NAB From the above scriptures, we can conclude that the Marriage arrangement was instituted and sanctioned by the creator himself along the following lines; 1. Involved with bringing forth offspring. 2. To be a permanent relationship between husband and wife. 3. That in it the two would complement each other, forming a single unit. 4. A source of pleasure to both parties 5. Without any acceptable dissolution except for sexual immorality or death When Divorce enters into the Bible vernacular, it is always portrayed in a negative sense, even while permissible under certain conditions. Still, there is no doubt as to how the creator views it. Malachi 2:16 For I hate divorce, says Yahweh, God of Israel, and people concealing their cruelty under a cloak, says Yahweh Sabaoth. Have respect for your own life then, and do not break faith. NJB

163

Matthew 19:3-9 And Pharisees came up to him [Jesus] and tested him by asking, "Is it lawful to divorce one's wife for any cause?" 4 He answered, "Have you not read that he who created them from the beginning made them male and female, 5 and said, 'Therefore a man shall leave his father and his mother and hold fast to his wife, and they shall become one flesh'? 6 So they are no longer two but one flesh. What therefore God has joined together, let not man separate." 7 They said to him, "Why then did Moses command one to give a certificate of divorce and to send her away?" 8 He said to them, "Because of your hardness of heart Moses allowed you to divorce your wives, but from the beginning it was not so. 9 And I say to you: whoever divorces his wife, except for sexual immorality, and marries another, commits adultery." ESV

6.3 NEUTRALITY
Definition of 'neutral' (Webster Dictionary) 1. (adj) neutral not engaged on either side; not taking part with or assisting either of two or more contending parties; neuter; indifferent 2. (adj) neutral neither good nor bad; of medium quality; middling; not decided or pronounced 3. (adj) neutral neuter. See Neuter, a., 3 4. (adj) neutral

164

having neither acid nor basic properties; unable to turn red litmus blue or blue litmus red; -said of certain salts or other compounds. Contrasted with acid, and alkaline 5. (noun) neutral a person or a nation that takes no part in a contest between others; one who is neutral Definition of neutrality (Webster Dictionary) 1. (adj) neutrality - the condition of a nation or government which refrains from taking part, directly or indirectly, in a war between other powers 2. (adj) neutrality - those who are neutral; a combination of neutral powers or states 3. (noun) neutrality - the state or quality of being neutral; the condition of being unengaged in contests between others; state of taking no part on either side; indifference 4. (noun) neutrality - indifference in quality; a state neither very good nor bad 5. (noun) neutrality - the quality or state of being neutral. See Neutral, a., 4 For his followers, Jesus Christ advocated neutrality toward the world including its political affairs. John 15:19 If you belonged to the world, the world would love its own; but because you do not belong to the world, and I have chosen you out of the world, the world hates you. NAB Many religious organizations profess to follow Jesus Christ. As such they claim the title of Christian for themselves. Some of these even maintain that they are neutral to the affairs of their nations based on 2 Corinthians 5:20.
165

2 Corinthians 5:20 Now then, we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God were pleading through us: we implore you on Christ's behalf, be reconciled to God. NKJ As ambassadors or envoys, living in a nation as foreign emissaries representing another nation or national government, they see themselves as neutral to the affairs of the government of their residency. As a consequence, they do not take sides, either in its politics or its political affairs and even refuse involvement in any wars their host governments may involve themselves with. In this respect, it can be said they are neutral. Neutrality toward the affairs of the world he lived in was a hallmark of Jesus Christ himself. Also, a non - existent priority toward the material things the world had to offer was a dominant part of his way of life. This too may be seen by some as a form of neutrality. He was mainly concerned with the spiritual things and his encouragement to his followers was consistent with his own pattern of life. John 18:36 Jesus answered, "My kingdom does not belong to this world. If my kingdom did belong to this world, my attendants (would) be fighting to keep me from being handed over to the Jews. But as it is, my kingdom is not here." NAB or as other versions put it: John 18:36 Jesus replied, 'Mine is not a kingdom of this world; if my kingdom were of this world, my men would have fought to prevent my being surrendered to the Jews. As it is, my kingdom does not belong here.' NJB John 15:19 If you belonged to the world, it would love you as its own. As it is, you do not belong to the world, but I have chosen you out of the world. That is why the world hates you.
NIV

1 John 5:19 We know that we are children of God, and that the whole world is under the control of the evil one. NIV
166

With these words, Jesus showed he was not a part of the political system that ran the world of his day and neither were his followers to be a part of the political scene. He also established that the system which ran the world was controlled by Satan the Devil. As such, he considered himself to be no part of Satans world. We might recall, it was Satan the Devil who offered him all the kingdoms (nations) of the world for a single act of worship. (Matt. 4:8-10) We know from the account that he declined the offer. Later when he declared that his Kingdom was no part of the world, Jesus showed that he had neither desire for the things of the world nor any inclination to involve himself in the worlds affairs. However, neutrality in a scriptural sense is somewhat of a misnomer. Christians have maintained that they are neutral to the affairs of the world since the earliest days of their calling as they follow their leader, Jesus Christ. However, many fail to recognize there is a difference between neutrality and separateness. 6.4 SEPARATENESS SEPARATENESS Is defined in dictionaries as; 1. to keep apart or divide, as by an intervening barrier or space: to separate two fields by a fence. 2. to put, bring, or force apart; part: to separate two fighting boys 3. to set apart; disconnect; dissociate: to separate church and state. 4. to remove or sever from association, service, etc., especially legally or formally: He was separated from the army right after V-E Day. 5. to sort, part, divide, or disperse (an assemblage, mass, compound, etc.), as into individual units, components, or elements. Synonyms are; 1, 2. sever, sunder, split. Separate, divide imply a putting apart or keeping apart of things from each other. To separate is to remove from each other things previously associated: to separate a mother
167

from her children. To divide is to split or break up carefully according to measurement, rule, or plan: to divide a cake into equal parts. 3. disjoin, disengage. 13. unattached, severed, discrete. 15. secluded, isolated. 16. independent. All these definitions are distinctly different from neutrality. For example, could we call Jesus a neutral? Certainly not in any absolute sense, for he was intensely loyal and an outspoken advocate for one particular government. That government was not one of mans making; it was of Gods government. It was the Government he referred to as The Kingdom, (Matt 6:9,10.) One which was to be a righteous government under the kingship of a ruler designated by God himself. It was the Government he taught his followers to pray for. Christ was a neutral as far as the political and secular interests of earthly governments were concerned. There is no reference that he ever involved himself in the political affairs of his community or his nation, beyond appearing before officials to defend himself when called upon to do so. On the other hand he was fiercely loyal to Gods heavenly government. While there are implicit scriptural references that indicate non involvement, there is no indication that either he or his followers condoned involvement in political or secular affairs of the Jewish nation or even in the world in which they lived. His main advocacy was for separateness with neutrality as a byproduct of this principal. In this regard, he set both an example and a model for his followers to conform their own lives to. John 15:19 If YOU were part of the world, the world would be fond of what is its own. Now because YOU are no part of the world, but I have chosen YOU out of the world, on this account the world hates YOU. NWT 1 John 2:15 Do not love the world or what is in the world. If anyone does love the world, the love of the Father finds no place in him, NJB The fact that his disciples understood this need for separateness from the world is borne out by the Apostle Johns words more that 60 years after Jesus died on the stake.

168

1 John 2:17 And the world is passing away along with its desires, but whoever does the will of God abides forever. ESV 1 John 5:19 We know that we are children of God and that the world around us is under the power and control of the evil one. NLT John 15:19 If you belonged to the world, the world would love you as its own. Because you do not belong to the world, but I have chosen you out of the world-- therefore the world hates you. NRS The Apostle Paul also echoes this idea of detachment from the world in his writings; Ephesians 2:2 In which you were living in the past, after the ways of this present world, doing the pleasure of the lord of the power of the air, the spirit who is now working in those who go against the purpose of God; BBE Ephesians 6:12 For we are not fighting against people made of flesh and blood, but against the evil rulers and authorities of the unseen world, against those mighty powers of darkness who rule this world, and against wicked spirits in the heavenly realms. NLT Colossians 2:8 Don't let anyone lead you astray with empty philosophy and high-sounding nonsense that come from human thinking and from the evil powers of this world, and not from Christ. NLT So, then the Bible teaching is that followers of Jesus were to be not only neutrals in the world they lived in but separated from it. John 17:16 They are not part of this world any more than I am. NLT or as other translations put it;

169

John 17:16 They do not belong to the world any more than I belong to the world. NJB John 17:16 'Of the world they are not, as I of the world am not;
YLT

John 17:16 They are not of the world, as I am not of the world.
DBY

John 17:16 They are not of the world, even as I am not of it. NIV John 17:16 They do not belong to the world any more than I belong to the world. NAB John 17:16 They are no part of the world, just as I am no part of the world. NWT How was that possible for Christian followers in Jesus day? How is it possible in our day? Did it mean that Christians would be completely removed from the world, to live as hermits or recluses? Jesus own words shed light on that idea! John 17:15 I am not asking you to remove them from the world, but to protect them from the Evil One. NJB John 16:33 I have told you all this so that you may find peace in me. In the world you will have hardship, but be courageous: I have conquered the world. NJB Revelation 2:7 Let the one who has an ear hear what the spirit says to the congregations: To him that conquers I will grant to eat of the tree of life, which is in the paradise of God.' NWT The Bible indicates that a believer is expected to conquer the world. In what sense should this conquest be understood? The conventional sense, that most people think of conquering is, as one popular dictionary, says: conquer =
170

to gain or acquire by force; to take possession of by violent means; to subdue by physical means; This may very well fit the meaning in Revelation when JESUS conquers all his enemies, including death. However, can anyone say this is what Jesus meant when he said at John 16: 33 I have conquered the world? At John 16 :3, In Christs 1st Century terminology, conquering did not mean any aggressive action similar to what our popular dictionaries might have us understand. In defining Bible words there is great value in using a Bible dictionary because Bible dictionaries are based on word understandings from the Bible. When we look at Strongs Bible dictionary, We find CONQUER has a meaning which stems from Greek word ; nke; Victory. Strongs Bible dictionary defines the Greek Word CONQUER as ; to subdue overcome, prevail to get the victory. By way of explanation Strongs says this: 1a2) Christians conquer by holding fast their faith even unto death against the power of their foes, and temptations and persecutions For Jesus in the first century, victory was not achieved by force or violence. It was achieved by not being overtaken by evil. By the end of his earthly ministry, evil was still as active in the world as before. Yet he was able to say he conquered the world, because, he had maintained his integrity and sin had not overcome him, even in the face of death. We can conquer the world by letting GOOD dominate our minds and hearts, and not letting evil overtake us. Maintaining separateness from the world will help us do just that.
171

Along these lines, Paul wrote; Romans 12:21 Don't let evil get the best of you, but conquer evil by doing good. NLT or as another vesion states; Romans 12:21 Do not let yourself be conquered by the evil, but keep conquering the evil with the good. NWT For anointed Christians, a final note on the importance of maintaining separateness and conquering the world is found in Jesus own words at Revelation 3:21; To the one that conquers I will grant to sit down with me on my throne, even as I conquered and sat down with my Father on his throne. NWT 6.5 - PREACHING Preaching has been a means used by religions to attract followers to their message since the earliest times. By this means individuals or groups have sought to convince others to embrace those thoughts they themselves espouse or to simply inform others of information they felt was needed. Sometimes it took the form of declaration, or an educational discourse and other times the form of a warning of impending disaster. It could be simply expository, or it could be motivational with the intent of moving the hearer to action of one type or another. Almost always, there was an implication of authority behind it. Bible examples go back to the earliest history. In Genesis, The Serpent may be thought to have preached his message to the Woman in the Garden of Eden, declaring new information about God to her and deviously convincing her to follow his advice, Of course we know his message was disingenuous and turned out to be a source of great suffering for herself, her husband Adam and all humanity thereafter. This is an example of harmful or evil preaching. On the other hand, in an example going way back to mans early history, Noah was described by the apostle Peter as a preacher of righteousness. While there is no confirming statement in the O.T. for Peters statement, the fact that it was included in Gods inspired word removes any question as to its historical value. 2 Peter 2:5 And did not have mercy on the world which then was, but only kept safe Noah, a preacher of
172

righteousness, with seven others, when he let loose the waters over the world of the evil-doers; BBE In this verse Peter cites Noah as an example of rightly motivated preaching. Almost all dictionaries which attempt to define the word preach or preaching attach a requirement that preaching be done in public or to a public audience. The scriptures are devoid of examples where individuals are said to have been preached to. Individuals who heard public preaching would take meaning from it and further reference could be implied that they had (past tense) heard and benefitted from preaching. Then, they might be spoken to further as individuals and taught by one who was also a teacher. At this point the communication art was no longer preaching, but teaching. PREACHING DEFINED: The term preach is predominantly a N.T. phrase. In many Bible versions it does not exist in O.T. verse. When it appears, it relates to the Hebrew word; [H7121 ar'q' qara' {kaw-raw'} a primitive root [rather identical with 07122 through the idea of accosting a person met]; The closest we can arrive to the meaning of a preacher in O.T. terms is the word congregator found in Ecclesiastes. Solomon was the only Bible character who referred to himself as a preacher in terms of what we know today. He called himself a congregator, one who assembles others for the purpose of hearing his message. This aptly describes what modern day dictionaries define as preaching. However, does that mean there were no other public discourses aside from Solomons in the O.T.? Not at all, it simply means that the word preach was not associated with them in the same regard as it was in the N.T. Preach is one more Bible word which has had its distinctive meaning obscured by interchanging it with other words which are somewhat similar in their meanings. Words such as proclaim, declare, herald, announce, teach, pronounce, and evangelize have all been used interchangeably with the word preach by various Bible translators. While there are undeniable overlapping similarities in some of these words, there are also differences of nuance and
173

meaning. The fact that differing words were used in Gods inspired word in its earliest texts to form his thoughts cannot be denied. God knew exactly what he was saying and understood the nuances between words he used to explain nuances in his thoughts. When we come to the N.T. meaning of the word preach we find a great deal of scripture which supports the modern day definition of the word as it is found in most dictionaries. PREACHING: Websters 1828 Dictionary with Bible terms defines preaching as: Proclaiming; publishing in discourse; inculcating. The act of preaching; a public religious discourse. Webster implies that preaching had a public face to it and by and large not applicable to teaching on a one to one, face to face basis. The N.T. examples where the word is used seem to confirm this understanding. One cannot find a N.T. example where the word preaching was applied to a situation where an individual is said to have been preached to without others present. This definition holds consistent with what we find in Bible dictionaries: Preaching: G2784 (Zodhiates Greek word studies) kersso kertto; fut. kerxo. To preach, to herald, proclaim. (1) Generally, to proclaim, announce publicly (Mat_10:27; Luk_12:3; Act_10:42; Rev_5:2; Sept.: Exo_32:5; Est_6:9, Est_6:11; Joe_2:1). In the sense of to publish abroad, announce publicly (Mar_1:45; Mar_5:20; Mar_7:36; Luk_8:39). (2) Especially to preach, publish, or announce religious truth, the gospel with its attendant privileges and obligations, the gospel dispensation. (a) Generally of John the Baptist (Mat_3:1; Mar_1:4, Mar_1:7; Luk_3:3; Act_10:37); of Jesus (Mat_4:17, Mat_4:23; Mat_9:35; Mat_11:1; Mar_1:14, Mar_1:38-39; Luk_4:44; Luk_8:1; 1Pe_3:19); of
174

apostles and teachers (Mat_10:7; Mat_24:14; Mat_26:13; Mar_3:14; Mar_6:12; Mar_13:10; Mar_14:9; Mar_16:15, Mar_16:20; Luk_9:2; Luk_24:47; Act_20:25; Act_28:31; Rom_10:8, Rom_10:14-15; 1Co_9:27; 1Co_15:11; Gal_2:2; Col_1:23; 1Th_2:9; 2Ti_4:2). "To preach Christ" means to announce Him as the Messiah and urge the reception of His gospel (Act_8:5; Act_9:20; Act_19:13; 1Co_1:23; 1Co_15:12; 2Co_1:19; 2Co_4:5; 2Co_11:4; Php_1:15; 1Ti_3:16). (b) In allusion to the Mosaic and prophetic institutions, to preach, teach (Luk_4:18-19 quoted from Isa_61:1; Act_15:21; Rom_2:21; Gal_5:11). See Pro_8:1. Deriv.: kerugma (G2782), the message of a herald, denotes preaching, the substance of which is distinct from the act; kerux (G2783), a herald, a preacher; prokersso (G4296), to proclaim before or ahead. G2784 k
(Thayers)

kerusso

1) to be a herald, to officiate as a herald 1a) to proclaim after the manner of a herald 1b) always with the suggestion of formality, gravity and an authority which must be listened to and obeyed 2) to publish, proclaim openly: something which has been done 3) used of the public proclamation of the gospel and matters pertaining to it, made by John the Baptist, by Jesus, by the apostles and other Christian teachers. HISTORICAL SCRIPTURAL EXAMPLES: Luke 8:1 Shortly afterwards he went journeying from city to city and from village to village, preaching (G2784 khru,ssw kerusso {kay-roos'-so}) and declaring the good news of the kingdom of God. And the twelve were with him, NWT John 8:1,2 and Jesus went to the Mount of Olives. ;2 At daybreak he appeared in the Temple again; and as all the
175

people came to him, he sat down and began to teach (G1321 dida,skw didasko {did-as'-ko}) them. NJB Mark 6:2 And when the Sabbath day had come, he was teaching (G1321 dida,skw didasko {did-as'-ko}) in the Synagogue; and a number of people hearing him were surprised, saying, From where did this man get these things? and, What is the wisdom given to this man, and what are these works of power done by his hands? BBE Mark 3:14 and he appointed twelve; they were to be his companions and to be sent out to proclaim the message, preached (G2784 khru,ssw kerusso {kay-roos'-so}) NJB Luke 9:2 And he sent them out to be preachers (G2784 khru,ssw kerusso {kay-roos'-so}) of the kingdom of God, and to make well those who were ill. BBE Romans 10:14 But how can they call on him in whom they have not believed? And how can they believe in him of whom they have not heard? And how can they hear without someone to preach? NAB (G2784 khru,ssw kerusso {kayroos'-so}) Acts 8:5 And Philip having gone down to a city of Samaria, was preaching (G2784 khru,ssw kerusso {kay-roos'-so}) to them the Christ, YLT 1 Corinthians 1:23 but we preach (G2784 khru,ssw kerusso {kay-roos'-so}) Christ impaled, to the Jews a cause for stumbling but to the nations foolishness; NWT 2 Timothy 2:8 Remember Jesus Christ, risen from the dead, descended from David, as preached (G2784 khru,ssw kerusso {kay-roos'-so}) in my gospel, RSV 1 Timothy 2:7 And I have been chosen-- this is the absolute truth-- as a preacher (G2784 khru,ssw kerusso {kay-roos'so}) and apostle to teach (G1321 dida,skw didasko {didas'-ko}) the Gentiles about faith and truth. NLT

176

Mat 24:14 And this good news of the kingdom (the Gospel) will be preached (G2784 khru,ssw kerusso {kayroos'-so}) throughout the whole world as a testimony to all the nations, and then will come the end. AMP Who did the preaching in early Christian times? Upon extensive examination of N.T. (Christian Greek Bible) translations, one finds a number of different words which are translated as Preach; Declare, Proclaim, Herald, Testify, Witness, Speak and Talk are rendered as preach on different occasions in different versions. In some instances, these words have an overlapping meaning with only slightly different shades or nuance. In others, they convey an entirely different meaning. Based on an examination of over 200 instances referring to preaching in its various forms in the Bible, what conclusions can be reached? 1. Jesus Christ preached; At Mk 1:38 He declared preaching as a fundamental purpose for his coming. The Gospel accounts are filled with numerous verses that show Jesus was very active in the preaching work. Mark 1:38 And he said to them, Let us go to other parts into the nearest towns, so that I may give teaching <2784> there, because for this purpose I came. BBE Mark 1:38 He told them, "Let us go on to the nearby villages that I may preach there also. For this purpose have I come."
NAB

2. The Apostles preached; At Mk 3:14 the Bible discloses preaching to be the very reason Jesus formed the group of twelve whom we know as his Apostles. Again, we have numerous verses confirming the fact that they preached. Mark 3:14 and he appointed twelve, that they may be with him, and that he may send them forth to preach, <2784> YLT

177

3. The Angels preached or rather, as some versions state declared or spoke The Good News and proclaimed or announced everlasting good news at Lu 1:19 and Rev.14:6. Luke 1:19 And the messenger answering said to him, 'I am Gabriel, who have been standing near before God, and I was sent to speak unto thee, and to proclaim these good news <2097> to thee, YLT Revelation 14:6 And I saw another angel flying through the heavens, carrying the everlasting Good News to preach <2097> to the people who belong to this world-- to every nation, tribe, language, and people. NLT 4. Missionaries preached as they were sent out or dispatched to sometimes distant places. Those who travelled with Jesus and the Apostles were sent in pairs by their master in advance, to places he would later visit. Luke 10:1 After this the Lord appointed seventy others and sent them on ahead of him in pairs to every town and place where he himself intended to go. NRS They were told to cure the sick and to tell people about the kingdom of God Luke 10:9 "And heal the sick there, and say to them, 'The kingdom of God has come near to you.' NKJ 5. Individuals as preachers - Individuals are mentioned to have preached ie: Stephen, (by virtue of apostles hands laid on him) Acts 6:8,13. Acts 6:8 Stephen, a man full of God's grace and power, performed amazing miracles and signs among the people. NLT

178

Acts 6:13 There they put up false witnesses to say, 'This man is always making speeches against this Holy Place and the Law.
NJB

Phillip (the evangelist) [Phillip, the evangelist is not Phillip the Apostle, rather one of the seven Ministerial Servants (deacons) who had been chosen to distribute food. The fact he is referred to in a unique way as Phillip the evangelist indicates this function was not common to the other six and may imply it was not common in general] Acts 21:8 On the next day we resumed the trip and came to Caesarea, where we went to the house of Philip the evangelist, who was one of the Seven, and stayed with him. NAB John the Baptist [Surname for John the Baptizer, Thayers Bible dictionary] John the Baptizer is described as preaching around the same time Jesus began his own ministry. Matthew 3:1 And in those days John the Baptist came preaching in the waste land of Judaea, BBE Did every First Century Christian Preach? Based on an in depth examination of over 200 verses (directly or even indirectly connected with the preaching activity, it is found that only a single passage appears to support a claim made exclusively by Jehovahs Witnesses; That all followers of Jesus were and are commanded to preach and did so in the first century congregations. This claim is based almost entirely on Mtt.28:19,20, a scripture which when taken in context was exclusive to the apostles. Matthew 28:16,18, However, the eleven disciples went into Gal'ilee to the mountain where Jesus had arranged for them,. . .:18 And Jesus approached and spoke to them, saying: "All authority has been given me in heaven and on the earth. 19 Go therefore and make disciples of people of all the nations,
179

baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the holy spirit, 20 teaching them to observe all the things I have commanded YOU. And, look! I am with YOU all the days until the conclusion of the system of things." NWT While Jesus gave a mandate, to his Apostles, wherein he directed them to make disciples, and this might be construed to include preaching it is somewhat of a stretch to claim it was at the same time given to each and every Christian who would follow them as a posterity for all history. Furthermore, while some equate this command with a meaning of preaching, it really was not exclusive to preaching at all. It was really a command to make disciples, leaving the means by which this would be accomplished wide open. A direct command which was given to followers in general, as a community, is to be found at 1 Peter 3:15 ; 1 Peter 3:15 but in your hearts regard Christ the Lord as holy, always being prepared to make a defense to anyone who asks you for a reason for the hope that is in you; ESV Making a defense is not the same as preaching, unless one twists or expands upon its actual meaning. Such twisting constitutes going beyond what is written, which is in itself a sin and in the very least highly discouraged in the Bible. 1 Corinthians 4:6 Now, brothers, these things I have transferred so as to apply to myself and A-pol'los for YOUR good, that in our case YOU may learn the [rule]: "Do not go beyond the things that are written," in order that YOU may not be puffed up individually in favor of the one against the other. NWT In all of the N.T. verses concerning preaching, when taken in context, one cannot find a single evidence that the preaching was required of all followers of Jesus, with the exception of one single questionable verse.

180

While this single exception (Acts 8:4) appears at first glance to support such a position, a careful scrutiny indicates it cannot be used conclusively to support the idea that everyone preached. The lone reference is: Acts 8:1 Saul, for his part, was approving of the murder of him. On that day great persecution arose against the congregation that was in Jerusalem; all <G3956> except the apostles were scattered throughout the regions of Ju-de'a and Sa-mar'i-a. Acts 8:4 However, those who had been scattered went through the land declaring the good news of the word. NWT On a quick reading, the word all captures our attention as indicating that it includes every Christian. However after a more careful investigation, what we discover is, that all may or may not mean each and every one in Bible terms. All - G3956- pas - (Thayers Greek Definitions)

1) individually 1a) each, every, any, all, the whole, everyone, all things, everything 2) collectively 2a) some of all types While the word all can include every one individually, it can also be used collectively referring to the group in a general sense or even as some of a type. Simply stated, all does not always mean ALL That the word all, in the bible cannot always be taken literally as meaning each and every one, is proven by examples found in a variety of places in the Bible; Acts 3:9 And all the people got sight of him walking and praising God. NWT
181

[One could not rightly construe this to literallymean each and every person alive at that time, rather only those within close enough proximity to see him] Acts 4:32 Moreover, the multitude of those who had believed had one heart and soul, and not even one would say that any of the things he possessed was his own; but they had all things in common. NWT [Its obvious they did not have each others wives or husbands in common, therefore all things did not literally mean all things in this instance] Luke 2:1 Now in those days a decree went forth from Caesar Au-gus'tus for all the inhabited earth to be registered; NWT [Obviously, it was just the Roman world to which the degree went out, not literally the entire inhabited earth. Caesar Augustus had no authority beyond his own dominion of nations.] Acts 24:5 For we have found this man a pestilent fellow and stirring up seditions among all the Jews throughout the inhabited earth and a spearhead of the sect of the Naz-arenes', NWT [Again, this was not to be meant literally to be all the Jews on the inhabited earth, merely a significant number, perhaps even a majority in that locale.] Colossians 1:23 provided, of course, that YOU continue in the faith, established on the foundation and steadfast and not being shifted away from the hope of that good news which YOU heard, and which was preached in all creation that is under heaven. Of this [good news] I Paul became a minister. NWT [No one understands this to mean literally every part of the creation, regardless of where it may be on earth]
182

Acts 8:1 Saul, for his part, was approving of the murder of him. On that day great persecution arose against the congregation that was in Jerusalem; all <G3956> except the apostles were scattered throughout the regions of Ju-de'a and Sa-mar'i-a. NWT Acts 8:4 However, those who had been scattered went through the land declaring the good news of the word. NWT That the word all is not to be taken literally at Acts 8:1 is shown is by the fact that vs.2 indicates there were still reverent men on the scene and vs 3. indicates that that some others were taken to jail. If all literally meant all, as in each and every Christian, the scripture would be a contradiction within itself. This cannot be, as God cannot lie. Acts 8:2 But reverent men carried Stephen to the burial, and they made a great lamentation over him. NWT Acts 8:3 Saul, though, began to deal outrageously with the congregation. Invading one house after another and, dragging out both men and women, he would turn them over to prison. NWT Context around the verse in question (Acts 8:1,4. ) would seem to argue that in this instance, the word all is not to be taken literally every single one. Therefore, a literal conclusion cannot be found to be certain. Even, if this conclusion could be found to be entirely certain in its local setting, it still does not prove that it was universally true that All Christians, everywhere, of that era preached. If such an understanding were to be found correct, it must be corroborated elsewhere in the Bible (the two witness rule; 2 Corinthians 13:1: This is the third time I am coming to YOU. At the mouth of two witnesses or of three every matter must be established.")

183

Such is not the case, in regard to preaching as being mandatory for all believers. Such a premise is not corroborated by the two witness rule. No where can we find explicit verses which form a conclusion that every Christian was under a command to preach, nor can we establish confirmation by any broad or general contextual application of scripture. Almost sixty years after Jesus, in Johns final writings, where he gives final and comprehensive instructions on how Christians were to conduct themselves, we find no mention of a requirement for each and every Christian to engage in the preaching work. On the other hand, we can find over two hundred places, in the Christian Greek scriptures where the Bible states explicitly and implicitly, who was and who sould be engaged in such work and under what circumstances they were to do so. No verse, other than Acts 4:8, discussed earlier can be cited as evidence supporting the claim for mandatory preaching as a prerequisite for all Christians. More evidence; Ephesians 4:11 And he gave some as apostles, some as prophets, some as evangelizers, some as shepherds and teachers, NWT The use of the word some implies that there were others who did not fit that description otherwise the statements language is invalid. John 19:38 After this, Joseph of Arimathaea, who was a disciple of Jesus -- though a secret one because he was afraid of the Jews -- asked Pilate to let him remove the body of Jesus. Pilate gave permission, so they came and took it away.
NJB

Can there be anything secret about a preacher or evangelizer? Its a rhetorical question with an obvious answer. Also, one is not authorized to preach if one has not been sent forth to do so. Not everyone was sent forth. Romans 10:15 How, in turn, will they preach unless they have been sent forth? Just as it is written: "How comely are the feet of those who declare good news of good things!" NWT
184

Acts 13:47 In fact, Jehovah has laid commandment upon us in these words, 'I have appointed you [context - Paul and Barnabas] as a light of nations, for you to be a salvation to the extremity of the earth. NWT Here as in so many other instances, an appointment is necessary, one did not automatically become a preacher by virtue of the fact he or she was a believer, or because he or she was baptized. The only mandate close to being universal, for all Christians, was that everyone should be ready to make a defense for their faith, when a demand was made by others. (1 Pe. 3:15)] Conclusion: While preaching is obviously a good and legitimate work for any Christian, to state that every Christian was under the command at Mtt28:19,20, when this verse can clearly be seen in its specific context as applying to the eleven apostles, constitutes in the very least an erroneous teaching if not an outright falsehood. However good the intention might be, it does not justify anyone stepping outside the boundaries of Gods thinking as conveyed by what he had written in his word. Nor does it make any sense that Jehovah would condone true Christians promoting his will by a device of error or falsehood. Evidence from the Bible indicates Preaching was not an automatic function of each and every of Christian either during or after the time of Jesus. It was a function of Holy Spirit to call individuals to this aspect of service. Preaching was not a general requirement for everyone in the congregation such as the law of love was. While the law of Love was an obligation shown explicitly through numerous witnesses to apply to all Christians, the scriptures portray preaching as just one of a variety of different gifts of service given, or should we say, distributed to individuals as seen fit, by Jesus, through the Holy Spirit. 1 Cor 12:5 and there are varieties of ministries, and yet there is the same Lord; NWT

185

Romans 8:28 Now we know that God makes all his works cooperate together for the good of those who love God, those who are the ones called according to his purpose; NWT 1 Corinthians 7:17 Only, as Jehovah has given each one a portion, let each one so walk as God has called him. And thus I ordain in all the congregations. NWT Ephesians 4:8 Therefore it says, "When he [Jesus] ascended on high he led a host of captives, and he gave gifts to men."
ESV

Romans 12:6 Since, then, we have gifts differing according to the undeserved kindness given to us, whether prophecy, [let us prophesy] according to the faith proportioned [to us]; NWT Furthermore, when one addressespreachingin scriptural light, we must contrast the preaching done by men and their organizations, with preaching done by Jesus and the Apostles. In all instances, the biblical form of preaching was designed to direct followers to Jehovah and the kingdom under his son Christ Jesus. This is not what most preaching done in the name of Christ has come down to in our day. Too often, while taking on the disguise of representing kingdom interests, the real intent and purpose of many manmade religious organizations is to garner followers for their own organizations, rather than for Christ and Jehovah. As bosses over their flocks, they see preaching as the primary means to build large followings for their organizations, which represent their own aspirations and goals, focused mainly on power, financial gain, or other self interests. This idea was eloquently expressed in the book of Jeremiah where Jehovah condemned the religious leaders in his day for following their own dreams and leading their flocks astray by means of them.

186

Jeremiah 23:28 Let these false prophets tell their dreams, but let my true messengers faithfully proclaim my every word. There is a difference between chaff and wheat! NLT Jeremiah 23:32 "Here I am against the prophets of false dreams," is the utterance of Jehovah, "who relate them and cause my people to wander about because of their falsehoods and because of their boasting." "But I myself did not send them or command them. So they will by no means benefit this people," is the utterance of Jehovah. NWT In effect, preachers in our day, who preach themselves, their own ideas and their own standards, are like those prophets who promoted their own false dreams in Jeremiahs day. This kind of preaching is a form of idolatry, as it draws attention to someone else, as being equal to, or more important than Jesus and Jehovah. Also, it takes glory and honor due exclusively to God and directs it to undeserving men and their organizations rather than to God.. So, while preaching may be right and honorable, it depends on what is preached and what the true purpose of such preaching is. Again, when we look to scripture we find answers. Jehovahs word is the microscope by which all things may be examined and through which all things are exposed for what they really are. Hebrews 4:12 For the word of God is living and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the division of soul and spirit, and of joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. NKJ The means by which to test the legitimacy of any preacher is by how closely he or she adheres to the truth of the Bible. God has given us his written word both as a means to inform us and also to provide a basis for recognizing his thinking. 2 Timothy 3:16 All scripture is inspired by God and useful for refuting error, for guiding people's lives and teaching them to be upright. NJB

187

The greatest danger connected with preaching in our day and age is that there are those who are very articulate and charismatic, who use this as a method to spread and promulgate false teachings. These are preachers who use the preaching work to either build up or consolidate their base of power by means of Egg roll Theology. Eggroll theology is based on an outer shell of truth covering over an inner mixture of half truths and subtle false hoods, while passing the whole off as truth. Like a good counterfeit, an egg roll with rotten particles mixed inside is often hard to recognize until after effects set in. Not till after the meal, when its rotten ingredients are digested and have caused spiritual sickness may one realize he has eaten defective food. Even then, one often may attribute the illness to other causes than the ingredients of the egg roll. False preachers and teachers are very adept at cooking up spiritual egg rolls. The antidote against them is provided by Gods word the Bible itself. However, this does require that one makes some effort to learn what the Bible really says. It also demands that one must have the confidence and faith in Gods word to follow and believe it. If one continues to trust in a restaurant featuring manmade thinking and tainted eggrolls, one must suffer the consequences. God is not one to be mocked. Everyone will harvest what they plant, and as it has also been said elsewhere, you are what you eat. PREACHING IN OUR DAY: What then would constitute biblical preaching in terms of our modern day, particularly in respect to what the Bible terms this time of the end? A time which many bible scholars understand we are we are living in today. In the time of Christ and his immediate followers there was no mass media. There were no libraries with endless volumes of published materials available to most people. There was no telephone or internet communications. There was no radio, television, movies, magazines or news papers. The only way to communicate was by word of mouth or by letters written to those who were not accessible due to being out of earshot.

188

It was in this context that the early preaching work was framed and the Good news of the gospel and Gods purposes connected with it was spread. As scrolls and parchments became available, the thoughts and words of preachers could be circulated beyond their physical presence. These ultimately led to codices and then to books and ultimately to books being combined under a common subject. Such was the case with the Bible, when 66 O.T. and N.T. books were combined into a single volume recognized as Gods inspired word. Today, we know it as the single source for Gods word preserved through history down to our day. This is his book by which we might know Gods viewpoint and what his purposes are for us. While preaching Gods word in our day may take on a number of different forms not available in the past, one thing remains constant. That is that in whatever way it is accomplished, it should be based on Gods word and not the whims, inclinations, traditions or dreams of men. Why is this so? With firsthand witnesses to the teachings of Christ and his apostles no longer on the scene, the Bible as Gods inspired word, was preserved for the posterity of his human family and became the ultimate, and most reliable source for Gods thinking. It became the message he wished to communicate to his intelligent human creation. We have the completed Bible today, and it was, and is, his intent that it forms the foundation of what we teach as Gods message to fellow humans today. The safeguards for the preservation of his message are built in to the Bible itself. If we do not exceed or diminish it, we will retain its true meanings. This is the stewardship charged to those who would be preachers of Gods word today. They are scripturally charged with the admonition to stay within the bounds of what is written 1 Corinthians 4:6 Now these things, brethren, I have transferred, in their application, to myself and Apollos, for your sakes, that ye may learn in us the lesson of not letting your thoughts go above what is written, that ye may not be puffed up one for such a one against another. DBY

189

1 Corinthians 4:6 My brothers, it is because of you that I have taken Apollos and myself as examples of these things, so that in us you might see that it is not wise to go farther than what is in the holy Writings, so that no one of you may be lifted up against his brother. BBE If preachers stay within these bounds, their message is Gods message and hearers are expected by God to pay it heed. If they wander beyond what is written they will be held responsible for the damage this causes. However, we as listeners are not free from responsibility either, for the Bible itself warns us against those who would twist or distort Gods word for their own purposes. We each have individual responsibility to pay attention to everything we read in Gods word and compare it with what those who claim to be preachers say to us. Matthew 4:4 But he answered, "It is written, "' Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that comes from the mouth of God.'" ESV 2 Thessalonians 2:2 not to be quickly shaken from YOUR reason nor to be excited either through an inspired expression or through a verbal message or through a letter as though from us, to the effect that the day of Jehovah is here.
NWT

1 John 4:1 Beloved ones, do not believe every inspired expression, but test the inspired expressions to see whether they originate with God, because many false prophets have gone forth into the world. NWT That preaching would remain in integral part of true Christian belief is attested to at Matt. 24:14 Matthew 24:14 And this good news of the kingdom will be preached in all the inhabited earth for a witness to all the nations; and then the end will come. NWT Or as as other versions state:

190

Matthew 24:14 And the Good News about the Kingdom will be preached throughout the whole world, so that all nations will hear it; and then, finally, the end will come. NLT Matthew 24:14 'This good news of the kingdom will be proclaimed to the whole world as evidence to the nations. And then the end will come. NJB No professesing Christian can deny the words at Mtt.24:14, or that preaching or proclaiming is given as an incontrovertible and prominent feature during what the Bible describes as the time of the end. The task remains for the preacher to act responsibility in a judicious way, as a steward of Gods word, and for the listener to test what is heard; to make sure of all things 2 Timothy 2:15 Do your best to present yourself to God as one approved, a workman who does not need to be ashamed and who correctly handles the word of truth. NIV 1 Thessalonians 5:21 Make sure of all things; hold fast to what is fine. NWT Or, as other versions put it; 1 Thessalonians 5:21 test everything and hold on to what is good NJB

[Click to table of Contents]

191

CHAPTER SEVEN
WHAT THE BIBLE ACTUALLY SAYS, ABOUT;

PREDESTINATION, RANSOM, RAPTURE and RETURN OF CHRIST

7.1 - PRE DESTINATION Predestination is a part of the unchangeable plan of the divine government; or in other words, the unchangeable purpose of an unchangeable God. (Websters Dictionary of bible terms) Isa. 46:9 Remember the former things, those of long ago; I am God, and there is no other; I am God, and there is none like me.10 I make known the end from the beginning, from ancient times, what is still to come. I say: My purpose will stand, and I will do all that I please. NIV The sense that Jehovah has the ability to determine a purpose and assure its outcome might be viewed by some as a form of predestination. However, he also has the power and ability to change his purpose if he so desires. Changeability does not fit pre-destination in any conventional sense of its meaning. As long as there is even the remotest possibility for the contrary, an event cannot be determined to be predestined. Instead, it more readily fits the definition of being pre- designated or pre ordained and not predestined. So, while God has the ability to predestine things, what does the Bible teach about how he chooses to exercise this ability? And more specifically, does pre-destination apply to us as individuals? Let us explore the Bible for answers to these questions. We will clearly see that predestination does not mean that God has determined the individual fate of each and every human being in advance. Nor that the entire course of their lives has been decided for them. It does not mean that each human being who ever lived was
192

chosen to be either lost or saved. This should be abundantly clear because it would invalidate free moral agency and take away the gift of free will, which God has given to all of us. Deuteronomy 30:19 "Today I have given you the choice between life and death, between blessings and curses. I call on heaven and earth to witness the choice you make. Oh, that you would choose life, that you and your descendants might live! NLT Isaiah 66:4 I will send great troubles against them-- all the things they feared. For when I called, they did not answer. When I spoke, they did not listen. They deliberately sinned-before my very eyes-- and chose to do what they know I despise." NLT Isaiah 65:12 you I shall destine to the sword and all of you will stoop to be slaughtered, because I called and you would not answer, I spoke and you would not listen; you have done what I consider evil, you chose to do what displeases me. NJB Hebrews 11:25 He chose to share the oppression of God's people instead of enjoying the fleeting pleasures of sin. NLT In each instances above, there was a clear choice involved. If there is any form choice, the very use of the word precludes predestination. Predestination cannot coexist with choice. Some might argue: What kind of choice is it if you either live by one way or die by the other? The answer is found when we go to the laws of natural consequences If we as humans, due to our physiological and biological needs violate or ignore natural laws upon which our lives depend, we risk death. Those natural laws were invoked by God as being part and substance of his creation. When we violate Gods laws which he has established for humans in conducting their existence on the earth we should not be surprised that among other consequence may be our demise. Does that imply pre-destination? No because Clear choice remains in the picture. Then what does predestination mean? While there are only four places where the King James Version of the Bible uses the word, predestinate or predestinated, still, we can acknowledge its
193

existence in the Bible. However its perceived meaning is what is in question. Lets read the four verses and then return to them for explanation. The first two places are in Ephesians 1:4-5 and 1:11-12: According as He has chosen us [plural] in Him before the foundation of the world, that we [plural] should be holy and without blame before Him in love: Having predestinated us [plural] unto the adoption [Greek: sonship] of children by Jesus Christ to Himself, according to the good pleasure of His willIn whom also we [plural] have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of Him who works all things after the counsel of His own will: That we should be to the praise of His glory, who first trusted in Christ. KJV Ephesians 1:11 In whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will: 12 That we should be to the praise of his glory, who first trusted in Christ. {trusted: or, hoped} KJV While it was his purpose to call a group of individuals to form the bride of Christ or a communion of holy ones, it was the group itself that was predestinated, not the individuals themselves within the group. The other two places are in Romans 8:28-30: Romans 8:28 And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to his purpose29 For whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren30 Moreover whom he did predestinate, them he also called: and whom he called, them he also justified: and whom he justified, them he also glorified.KJV
194

The verses above apply to them [plural], called as a group. Collectively, the group is pre-ordained towards a specific purpose. We can already draw two conclusions. Did you see anything about individual people being predestinated to be either lost or saved? Emphatically, NO! This idea is just not there and any honest reading of the scriptures will not make them say it is. There is no reference to any one person having their fate determined in advance through the doctrine of supposed pre- destination. As for the members of the group he destined to call, when did God decide on calling individuals living on earth to be members of this group? Notice 2 Timothy 1:9: 2 Timothy 1:9 9 God has saved us and called [past tense] us with a holy calling. This is not according to our works, but according to his purpose and grace that was granted us in Christ Jesus, from all eternity. NSB Or as other versions state; 2 Timothy 1:9 who has saved us and called us to be holy -- not because of anything we ourselves had done but for his own purpose and by his own grace. This grace had already been granted to us, in Christ Jesus, before the beginning of time, NJB 2 Timothy 1:9 Who hath saved us, and called {us} with a holy calling, not according to our works, but according to his own purpose and grace, which was given to us in Christ Jesus before the world began; WEB 2 Timothy 1:9 who saved us and called us with a holy calling, not according to our works but according to his own purpose and grace. This grace was given to us in Christ Jesus before the ages began, NRS This verse tells us that God purposed that there would be a calling according to his choosing from before the world began. (see definitions world)
195

It was this calling of an elect as a group that was pre-ordained, and not the individual members of that group themselves. The Bible indicates that the calling of individuals was limited from the time of Pentecost forward till the end of the conclusion of the system of things, and occurred according Jehovahs own discretion and choosing. This answers the question of when God chose to call holy ones but Ephesians 1:5 explains what the purpose of such calling was . Ephesians 1:5 said, Having predestinated us (the entire group) unto the adoption of children [Greek; spirit of sonship], and verse 11 added, being predestinated according to the purpose of Him who works all things. These two verses, coupled with 2 Timothy 1:9, make absolutely plain that God had predestinated a group or class of people for the purpose of becoming sons of God! There is nothing here about being their individually predestinated to be lost or, for that matter, saved though salvation is described here as the purpose offered to people that God calls. Carefully notice verse 12 and the phrase being predestinatedThat they should be to the praise of His glory, those who first trusted in Christ. Paul is recording the fact that God is harvesting a few first fruits nowof those who first trusted in Christ. While others would follow, Paul referred to some few who were being called and trained at that time, in his day, to be first fruits, according to Gods plan, which was already in place in his (Pauls) day. Romans 8: 28-30 requires some further explanation. It actually describes five separate steps or stages as God works with an individual Christian from the very beginning of his or her calling, all the way to the completion of their salvation. Romans 8: 28-30 And we know that all things work together for good to them [plural] that love God, to them [plural] who are the called according to His purpose. For whom He did foreknow [step one], He also did predestinate [step two] to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be the firstborn among many brethren. Moreover whom He did predestinate, them [plural] He also called [step three]: and whom He called, them [plural] He also justified [step
196

four]: and whom He justified, them [plural] He also glorified [step five]. RWB [bracket portions added by author] To foreknow simply means to know before. There is nothing mysterious in the word and, yes of course, God did know us before we knew Him. At some point in time based upon Gods examination of an individual, he determines a person to be called. When Gods predetermined time arrives for such persons, he calls them. The person then comes to know who God is, because He (God) is revealing himself during the calling process. Remember, God foreknew him, that is knew him before the one called was even aware he or she was going to be called. If the person responds to the call, and is converted, then that one becomes justifiedforgiven of his sin and declared righteous or just before God. Likewise, if the person continues to yield to God throughout his or her life, it will lead to glorificationsalvation. Thus, there are five steps describing how God works with each personfore know, choose, call, justify (declare righteous) and glorify. (raise to heavenly life) Therefore, the predestination part of the process has nothing whatsoever to do with being called as an individual but rather being part of the group which has been pre-destined to be called. Paul as an individual after his calling did not consider he was pre- destined for heavenly life. While it was true, he held such a hope, during his entire apostolic life, he still expressed a need to endure and be firm in the faith till his death. For, he knew that if he did not endure till the end, there was no promise of salvation for him. The same is true for all anointed (called ones) today. Paul, speaking to Holy ones in Phillipi, speaks of his pursuit of the goal in terms of how it could be achieved and not that it was predestined. Phillipians 3:8-14 8 I count all things to be loss for the excellence of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord. I suffered the loss of all things. Yet I count them as refuse (garbage) (dung) that I may gain Christ. 9 I want to be united with him. I no longer want a righteousness of my own that is gained by obeying the law. The righteousness from God is by faith in
197

Christ. 10 I want to know him and the power of his resurrection. I want to know the fellowship of his sufferings and become conformed to his death. 11 I wish to attain to the resurrection from the dead. 12 Not that I have already obtained, or am already made perfect. But I press on, that I may obtain that for which Christ Jesus also obtained. 13 Brothers, I could not yet have obtained it. But one thing I do, I forget the things that are behind, and stretch forward to the things that are ahead. 14 I press on toward the goal to the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus.NSB Or as another version puts it; Phillipians 3:8 I have taken the loss of all things and I consider them as a lot of refuse, that I may gain Christ 9 and be found in union with him, having, not my own righteousness, which results from law, but that which is through faith in Christ, the righteousness that issues from God on the basis of faith, 11 [to see] if I may by any means attain to the earlier resurrection from the dead. 12 Not that I have already received it or am already made perfect, but I am pursuing to see if I may also lay hold on that for which I have also been laid hold on by Christ Jesus.13 Brothers, I do not yet consider myself as having laid hold on [it]; but there is one thing about it: Forgetting the things behind and stretching forward to the things ahead, 14 I am pursuing down toward the goal for the prize of the upward call of God In other instances, Paul in speaking to fellow anointed Christians (holy ones) says; Hebrews 3:1,14 Consequently, holy brothers, partakers of the heavenly calling, . . . . For we actually become partakers of the Christ only if we make fast our hold on the confidence we had at the beginning firm to the end, NWT Hebrews 10:36 For YOU have need of endurance, in order that, after YOU have done the will of God, YOU may receive the [fulfillment of the] promise. NWT
198

In an earlier example, Jesus, had expressed similar sentiments in speaking to his followers; Mark 13:13 and YOU will be objects of hatred by all people on account of my name. But he that has endured to the end is the one that will be saved. NWT These verses show that Paul and others who are considered to be holy ones, were not individually predestined for their heavenly reward. While they were guaranteed a heavenly hope, their heavenly reward would only be obtained after they remained faithful till the end. If the final outcome for the individual holy ones (saints) such as Paul and the other holy ones (saints) was not pre-destined, how could an argument be made that predestination would apply to anyone else. The principal of free moral agency', which Jehovah granted to all intelligent beings, both spirit and human, by virtue of its own nature, precludes the possibility predestination. Predestination and freedom to choose are two different concepts which are incompatible with one another. So then, while God decided long ago, after Adam's fall into sin, to call a group, from among humankind, during a period, extending from Pentecost of 33 CE down to the end of the world, and prepared them to rule with Christ, he did not know them individually far in advance. If he did, he could be said to have had a part in causing all of the fornication, rape, incest and interracial marriage that, to some degree, might possibly have been involved in the thousands of years and of events in their ancestry required to produce any one particular person. God determined to call the weak, foolish, lowly and despised ones of this world to confound the wise and the mighty, in order that all credit, honor and glory be attributed to him, not to any ones own ability or efforts. That principal which applies to the holy ones applies equally to all humans in that God has fore-ordained that the human race should continue on the earth for perpetual times. This does not mean he has pre-determined that specific individuals should continue to live on the earth perpetually. It depends entirely on choices they make as individuals.

7.2 RANSOM
199

The ransom sacrifice of Jesus Christ is the means by which Jehovah would comply with his own standards of love, mercy and justice while providing a solution for the loss of perfection brought about by the original SIN in the Garden of Eden. (see Sin, chapter 11). Adam and Eve were under the condemnation of sin which incurred the sentence of death. They were in effect under bondage to sin, being held captive by sin. This was the condition they passed on to their own children and subsequently to all of human kind. According to Jehovah's sense of justice, this situation could only be reversed or alleviated by another human being who was the equivalent to Adam, a perfect specimen, like Adam was. Deuteronomy 19:21 You must never show pity! Your rule should be life for life, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot NLT Jehovah's standard to humans included the principal of equal for equal when it came to any penalty for a sin, particularly regarding human life. If Jehovah demanded this of humans, could he hold himself to a lesser standard? Thus, an atoning sacrifice, a ransom had to be paid to buy back the condition Adam had brought upon himself and his progeny. Since humankind had lost the ability to furnish a perfect man as an equal to Adam, such an equivalent would have to be provided by Jehovah himself. Our correctly understanding how he provided such an equivalent to Adam, allows us to see just how the quality of his love was deeply instrumental in this merciful provision. Jehovah was to provide the ransom in the form of a new perfect human installed on the earthly scene, in the midst of, and despite all the influences of Satan. If this one could prove himself loyal under the conditions Adam had proven himself disloyal, even as far as death, the original sin would be paid for. Human kind, as a whole which was affected by Adams death sentence would be ransomed from that penalty. Jehovah would accept this individuals loyalty till his own death as an equal and compensatory price for the disloyalty Adam had shown during his lifetime. This provision can be seen as a great act of love:

200

1 John 4:9,10. God showed how much he loved us by sending his only Son into the world so that we might have eternal life through him.:10 This is real love. It is not that we loved God, but that he loved us and sent his Son as a sacrifice to take away our sins. NLT John 3:16 "For God <2316> so <3779> loved <25> the world <2889>, that He gave <1325> His only <3439> begotten <3439> Son <5207>, that whoever <3956> believes <4100> in Him should not perish <622>, but have <2192> eternal <166> life <2222>. NAS The great act of love occurred in this manner. According to what we know there was a spirit being who volunteered to give up his spirit life. The life form he possessed was far superior to human life. He volunteered to be transformed into a perfect human and be placed on the earthly scene to prove that a man could indeed be submissive and loyal to Jehovah. If this man, an equivalent to Adam, in every complete sense was not corrupted by Satanic influence, it would not only prove this was possible, but would also provide the payment of an equal for an equal, according to the universal law for justice Jehovah had instituted. Deuteronomy 19:21 Show no pity: life for life, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot. NIV The Quality of love entered into the picture in two ways. Firstly, on the part of one of Jehovah's Spirit sons, who emptied himself, thereby giving up his high and lofty position in God's universal family. He did this by his own choice on behalf of future prospects for the human family? We can reason that this was entirely voluntarily due to the fact that all of God's intelligent created beings were given free moral agency, (free will and freedom of choice). The Spirit son who willingly volunteered for this was Jehovahs own the first born son, his very first creation, the one whom he had created all other things through also the one whom he had created all other things for. This was the same one whom we came to know as Jesus Christ during his earthly human life.

201

Colossians 1:16 Christ is the one through whom God created everything in heaven and earth. He made the things we can see and the things we can't see-- kings, kingdoms, rulers, and authorities. Everything has been created through him and for him. NLT The second aspect of this great act of love was that our creator, God almighty Jehovah, allowed his beloved son to empty himself, thereby taking the risk of losing him forever. John 3:16 For God had such love for the world that he gave his only Son, so that whoever has faith in him may not come to destruction but have eternal life. BBE Hebrews 9:14 Just think how much more the blood of Christ will purify our hearts from deeds that lead to death so that we can worship the living God. For by the power of the eternal Spirit, Christ offered himself to God as a perfect sacrifice for our sins. NLT After all, if he failed in his mission, Jesus, as Adam had before, would incur the death penalty for his own sinful act. He could not provide a ransom for Adam, for he himself would be guilty of sin just as Adam had been. Also, the universal issue over sovereignty on earth would be dealt a death blow. Satan would be shown victorious. He would be able to claim the matter as firmly established at the proof of two witnesses, Adam and Jesus, in accord with Jehovah's own requirements for justice. 2 Corinthians 13:1 This is the third time I am coming to you. Every charge must be established by the evidence of two or three witnesses. ESV (the two witness principal) There had to be a possibility that Jesus could fail in his mission, or Jesus could not be considered an equal to Adam or be referred to as the last Adam which he was, according to: 1 Corinthians 15:45 It is even so written: "The first man Adam became a living soul." The last Adam became a life-giving spirit. NWT

202

On the other hand, If Jesus proved successful in maintaining his integrity as a perfect human, he would prove Satan a liar in his claims, and at the same time provide a ransom for mankind. This was a a ransom in the sense of paying back an equal for an equal and thereby buying back the Life Prospects originally bestowed on Adam in the Garden of Eden. 7.3 RAPTURE The rapture as most people understand it is a perfect example of a traditional religious doctrine arrived at through erroneous reasoning. It is based on mis-understood or mis-applied Bible verses being adapted to man-made thinking. While proponents claim their rapture understanding is based on scripture, their claims cannot be endowed with the status of a true Bible teaching, because they are contradicted in too many instances by other verses in the Bible. (Truth cannot contradict truth and Gods word cannot lie) Accepting such claims in view of contradictions would violate Jesus assertion that Gods word is truth. John 17:17 Sanctify them by the truth; your word is truth. NIV Initially, lets clarify what is understood by most persons who profess Christianity what the the rapture is. First, the Rapture is said to be another term for expressing a removal, a sort of resurrection from earth to heaven . However, this is some-what of an over simplification. There has never been a question in Bible teachings as to whether there would be a resurrection of the dead on earth. The doctrine of the rapture concerns ones alive on earth and addresses when such resurrection (removal) occurs, what it includes, and what happen afterwards. The rapture has been explained in different ways by different experts forming two basic schools of thought. One supports the idea of a pre-millennial rapture, while the other supports a post- millennial rapture. Pre-millenial meaning prior to the thousand year rule of Christ over the earth and Post-millenial meaning after the thousand year rule of Christ over the earth. Description of the conditions during the Millenium:

203

Revelation 20:-5 2 and he laid hold on the dragon, the old serpent, who is Devil and Adversary, and did bind him a thousand years, 3 and he cast him to the abyss, and did shut him up, and put a seal upon him, that he may not lead astray the nations any more, till the thousand years may be finished; and after these it behoveth him to be loosed a little time. 4 And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given to them, and the souls of those who have been beheaded because of the testimony of Jesus, and because of the word of God, and who did not bow before the beast, nor his image, and did not receive the mark upon their forehead and upon their hand, and they did live and reign with Christ the thousand years; 5 and the rest of the dead did not live again till the thousand years may be finished; this is the first rising again.YLT According to both Rapture Doctrines, all Christians are resurrected (lifted, raptured) from the earth, either before or after the great tribulation, depending on which version of rapture teaching one embraces. Then, at a later time, they are returned back to the earth, either before or after the millennium, again dependant on which version of the rapture teaching one may be inclined to accept. In one teaching (premillenialism) it is believed Christians are exempted from the great tribulation whereas, the other faction (post millennial) has them surviving through the great tribulation and then being raptured from the earth Examples; Premillennialism: The concept of the rapture, in connection with premillennialism, was expressed by the American Puritan father and son team of Increase and Cotton Mather. They held to the idea that believers would be caught up in the air, followed by judgments on the earth and then the millennium. The term rapture was used by Philip Doddridge (1738) and John Gill (1748) in their New Testament commentaries, with the idea that believers would be caught up prior to judgment on the earth and Jesus' Second Coming. Then the concept of a pre-tribulation rapture was articulated by Baptist Morgan Edwards in an essay published in 1788 in Philadelphia.
204

Although not using the term rapture, the idea was more fully developed by Scottish minister, Edward Irving (17921834). John Nelson Darby, considered the father of dispensationalist teaching, first proposed the pre-tribulation rapture in 1827. This view was accepted among many other Plymouth Brethren in England, and impacted American Christianity, primarily through their writings. Influences included the Bible Conference Movement, starting in 1878 with the Niagara Bible Conference. These conferences led to an increasing acceptance of futurist premillennial views and the pretribulation rapture especially among Presbyterian, Baptist and Congregational members. Popular books also contributed to acceptance of the pre-tribulation rapture, including William Eugene Blackstone's book Jesus is Coming published in 1878 and which sold more than 1.3 million copies, and the Scofield Reference Bible, published in 1909 and 1919 and revised in 1967. During the 1970s, the rapture became popular in wider circles, in part due to the books of Hal Lindsey, including The Late Great Planet Earth, which has reportedly sold between 15 million and 35 million copies, and by the movie A Thief in the Night, which based its title on the scriptural reference 1 Thessalonians 5:2. Lindsey proclaimed that the rapture was imminent, based on world conditions at the time. In 1995, the doctrine of the Pre-Tribulation rapture was further popularized by Tim LaHaye's Left Behind book series, which sold tens of millions of copies and was made into several movies. Postmillennialism: Postmillennialists in history were once known as progressive millennialists. These were Christians who rejected the millenarian view (the archaic term for premillennialism) that the kingdom would only come on earth when Christ came physically to set up his throne on earth as it is in heaven. They opted instead for a view that the kingdom is advancing progressively in history. Postmillennialists believe that the kingdom of God came on earth during the time of Jesus ministry on earth. But if I cast out devils by the Spirit of God, then the kingdom of God is come unto you (Mat. 12:28). They say, The kingdom of God is already here, but it has not yet grown to its fullness. In history, the kingdom has been advancing little by little. The kingdom is likened to a grain of mustard seed,
205

which a man took, and sowed in his field until it grew into a great tree (Mat. 13:31). It is also likened to leaven, which a woman took, and hid in three measures of meal, until the whole was leavened (Mat 13:33). The kingdom of God is always progressing and growing until it spreads into the whole world. They say the role of the Church during history is to bring all things into captivity to Christ. For he must reign, till he hath put all enemies under his feet. The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death (1 Cor. 15:25,26). According to this passage, they say, Christ is reigning now from heaven. He will do so until all enemies of the Gospel are put under His feet. The postmillennial view is that Christians are used by God to bring His enemies into submission through the conversion of the nations of the world, while Gods enemies will be destroyed. The last enemy, death, is destroyed only at the Second Coming. Until that time, we can look forward to great victories. We are told that the kingdoms of this world are to become the kingdoms of our Lord and of His Christ (Rev. 11:15). Despite Jesus words at Mark 13:32 ('But as for that day or hour, nobody knows it, neither the angels in heaven, nor the Son; no one but the Father. NJB), where he indicated it was not within mans jurisdiction to determine time or circumstances in connection with The Great day of God the Almighty, religionists have done just that. Not only have men predicted the time which Jesus declared was unpredictable, but entire religious followings wereformed based upon those predictions. Some notable predictions concerning its due time include the following: 1792 - Shakers calculated this date 1844 - William Miller predicted Christ would return between March 21, 1843 and March 21, 1844, then revised his prediction, claiming to have miscalculated Scripture, to October 22, 1844. The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in a Great Disappointment. Miller's theology gave rise t to the Advent movement. The Baha'is believe that Christ did return as Miller predicted in 1844, with the advent of The Bb,
206

and numerous Miller-like prophetic predictions from many religions are given in William Sears book, Thief in The Night. 1977 - William M. Branham predicted in 1962 that the Rapture could take place by 1977 1981 - Chuck Smith predicted that Jesus would probably return by 1981. 1988 - Publication of 88 Reasons why the Rapture is in 1988, by Edgar C. Whisenant. 1989 - Publication of The final shout: Rapture report 1989, by Edgar Whisenant. More predictions by this author appeared for 1992, 1995, and other years. 1992 - Korean group "Mission for the Coming Days" predicted October 28, 1992 as the date for the rapture. 1993 - Seven years before the year 2000. The rapture would have to start to allow for seven years of the Tribulation before the Return in 2000. Multiple predictions. 1994 - Pastor John Hinkle of Christ Church in Los Angeles predicted June 9, 1994. Radio evangelist Harold Camping predicted September 27, 1994. 2011 - Harold Camping's revised prediction has May 21, 2011 the date of the rapture. as

2012 - The Mayan Long Count calendar ends a 5125-year cycle on December 21, 2012. Some Christians such as Jack Van Impe have associated this event with the Second Coming of Christ 2060 - Sir Isaac Newton proposed, based upon his calculations using figures from the book of Daniel, that the Apocalypse could happen no earlier than 2060. According to rapture proponents, the idea that the Lord would entrust the stewardship of the world to humans is gleaned from the parable of the talents in Luke 19. Here Jesus says to His servants, Occupy till I come (Luke 19:13). The Lord is gone for a long time, while His most faithful servants work to increase the wealth of their
207

Masters kingdom. When the Master returns, He rewards those who have done the best job with the wealth entrusted to them in advancing the kingdom in their Lords absence. Those who work for the advance of the kingdom receive ruler ship over entire cities. But the enemies of God who would not allow Christ to reign over them are slain (Luke 19:27). So, according to Postmillennialists, ideas do have consequences. If we believe that Satan is already bound according to Revelation 20:2, and Christ is seated on the throne of heaven, we ought to work for the increase of the kingdom of God. If we do not work for the kingdom, we will see no increase, and God will judge us accordingly. If we follow Postmillennialism, accordingly, as we draw closer to the Second Coming, we will see the nations not only evangelized, but taught to obey all the things God has commanded us, according to Matthew 28:18-20. Interpretation of Revelation 20:1-6 When Rapture supporters look at Revelation 20, they see the phrase thousand years mentioned by John six times. This is the only place in the Bible where the millennium is mentioned. There are, of course, other passages in the Bible which speak of a prolonged eras of prosperity and peace. But there is only this one passage which speaks of the thousand years. Therefore, most postmillennialists are not dogmatic about the literal length of time of the thousand years. They say it could be interpreted simply to mean a long time. Some of these view the number thousand as a symbolic number. This is consistent with other passages in the Bible, such as when God says that He owns the cattle on a thousand hills (Psalms 50:10). Surely what is meant here is much more than exactly one thousand hills but rather holds meaning implying all the cattle in the world. Postmillennialists teach that Jesus will return after the millennium is completed, in order to judge the world. Premillennialists teach that Jesus is to return prior to a literal one thousand year reign of Christ on earth. Does Revelation 20 state that Jesus is to return prior to the thousand years? No, neither explicitly nor implicitly is it stated at Revelation 20 Christ returnes to the earth prior to the millennium?
208

Premillennialists believe that Revelation does imply this because Jesus is on the throne and Satan is bound. However, we know that Jesus sat down at the right hand of the Father shortly after His resurrection and ascension (Heb. 8:1; Rev. 4:2). Christ is already seated on a throne. Yet this is not to say that his throne exercised rule over the earth at that time The Catholic Church, Eastern Orthodox churches, the Anglican Communion, as well as most Protestant Calvinist denominations have no tradition of a preliminary return of Christ and reject the doctrine, in part because they cannot find any reference to it among any of the early Church fathers, and because they find its biblical foundation weak, along with their general rejection of the 19thcentury dispensationalist teachings. Holy Ones (Saints): The precise identity of just who those who are constitute saints or holy ones are according to the Bible is crucial to the validity of the rapture doctrines as taught in Christendom. The Rapture Doctrine is built around a mistaken premise that all who believe in Christ go to heaven and that they are preserved there until the earth is cleansed, and thereupon returned to the earth to live in peace and harmony with God in his Kingdom. The scriptures indicate a difference between the saints and believers in general, in effect forming two classes of Christian followers. 1 Corinthians 1:2 To the church of God that is in Corinth, to those sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints together with all those who in every place call upon the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, both their Lord and ours: ESV [Saints are mentioned separately from those who in every place call on the name of Jesus. Saints are sanctified, yet Pauls words distibguish separateness whenhe says their Lord and ours]
209

Ephesians 2:19 Then, therefore, ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow-citizens of the saints, and of the household of God, YLT [fellow denotes alongside of, rather than same as] Jude 1:3 My loved ones, while my thoughts were full of a letter which I was going to send you about our common salvation, it was necessary for me to send you one requesting you with all my heart to go on fighting strongly for the faith which has been given to the saints once and for ever. BBE [Does not refer to it as faith given to you or to us in general, it refers to it as faith given to the saints, apart from us] 2 Thessalonians 1:10 on that day when he comes to be glorified among his holy ones and marvelled at by all who believe in him; and you are among those who believed our witness. NJB [He comes among, (in the midst of) his holy ones (saints). All who believe in him can be seen as a separate entity from the Holy ones (saints) themselves] Ephesians 6:18 Pray in the Spirit at all times in every prayer and supplication. To that end keep alert and always persevere in supplication for all the saints. NRS [Paul urges prayer for the saints as a separate entity from believers in general] Philippians 4:15 And you have knowledge, Philippians, that when the good news first came to you, when I went away from Macedonia, no church took part with me in the business of giving to the saints, but you only; BBE [Paul describes the Philippians church and all the other churches in general terms as separate entities from the saints who were recipients of their giving]

210

Revelation 11:18 The nations were angry; and your wrath has come. The time has come for judging the dead, and for rewarding your servants the prophets and your saints and those who reverence your name, both small and great-- and for destroying those who destroy the earth." NIV [Servants, prophets saints and those who reverence your name are all described as separate entities independent of each other in this verse] Revelation 19:8 His bride is ready, and she has been able to dress herself in dazzling white linen, because her linen is made of the good deeds of the saints.' NJB [The Apostle John equates the Bride with good deeds of the saints, and not of Christians in general] Colossians 1:12 Giving praise to the Father who has given us a part in the heritage of the saints in light; BBE [In this verse, us has only a part of the heritage given the saints. This distinguishes Us as not being the saint he is referring to] Ephesians 1:18 so that, with the eyes of your heart enlightened, you may know what is the hope to which he has called you, what are the riches of his glorious inheritance among the saints, NRS [Not written as; You may have the hope the saints have, but you may know what are the riches the saints inherit. Obviously, knowing what the saints are to inherit carries with it the benefit of knowing how that affects the you in this verse] These are just a few verses which show the saints as a separated called, sanctified or elected group of believers apart from those who are believers in general. With this understanding, it becomes clear that those verses which Rapture apologists apply in defense of their doctrines, apply
211

exclusively to the saints and not to the general population of believers. Neither the premillenial nor the postmillennial version of the Rapture Doctrine, addresses this difference. They simply view all Christians as having the same hope of going to heaven to rule with the Christ over the earth. The Rapture doctrine continues as an important primary component in American fundamentalist Christian eschatology. What follows is a discussion of those Bible verses proponents claim the Rapture Doctrine is based on. We will analyze these verses with an emphasis on key words and what they actually mean. Also, we will compare them with what the popular understanding of the Rapture teaching is as opposed to what the Bible teaches. 1 Thessalonians 4:13 But we1 do not want <2309> you 2 to be uninformed <50>, brethren <80>, about <4012> those <3588> who are asleep <2837>, that you may not grieve <3076>, as do the rest <3062> who have <2192> no <3361> hope <1680>. 14 For if <1487> we3 believe <4100> that Jesus <2424> died <599> and rose <450> again <450>, even <2532> so <3779> God <2316> will bring <71> with Him those <3588> who have fallen <2837> asleep <2837> in Jesus <2424>. 15 For this <3778> we1 say <3004> to you2 by the word <3056> of the Lord <2962>, that we3 who are alive <2198>, and remain <4035> until <1519> the coming <3952> of the Lord <2962>, shall not precede <5348> those <3588> who have fallen <2837> asleep <2837>. 16 For the Lord <2962> Himself<846> will descend <2597> from heaven <3772> with a shout <2752>, with the voice <5456> of the archangel <743>, and with the trumpet <4536> of God <2316>; and the dead <3498> in Christ4 <5547> shall rise <450> first <4413>. 17 Then <1899> we3 who are alive <2198> and remain <4035> shall be caught <726> up together <260> with them5 in the clouds <3507> to meet <529> the Lord <2962> in the air <109>, and thus <3779> we shall always <3842> be with the Lord <2962>.NAS

212

The first key to understanding any scriptural passage is in being able to determine just who is speaking and who is being spoken to. This is incidental to practicing the rules of context. Context may not be overlooked if one is to achieve accurate understanding. In the case of these Scriptures, the contextual application of these verses is to the Saints (holy ones), who are different from believers in general. Of course, this may come as a shock to those who do not appreciate or care to consider contextual application as being important to their Bible understanding. Mostly, they view everything in the New Testament with a shotgun type of coverage where everything written applies to everyone. 1 Thessalonians 1:1,4. Paul and Silvanus and Timotheus to the assembly of Thessalonians in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. Grace to you and peace.. . . .:4 having known, brethren beloved, by God, your election, DBY When Paul refers to these people of the assembly in God and as elected your election, he is referring to holy ones or saints. That there is a distinction between these and believers in general was shown earlier borne out at Matt. 27:52, 1 Cor. 1:2, 2 Cor. 6:2 and 8:4, Lu 22:29 and Rev. 20:6 as well as in other places in the Bible. Who specifically are the principal individuals involved in 1 Thessalonians 4th Chapter? 1 Thess. 4:13 But we1 do not want <2309> you 2 to be uninformed According to context found at Thessalonians 1:1, [we1 is Paul, Sylvanus and Timothy] Paul and Sil-va'nus and Timothy to the congregation of the Thes-sa-lo'ni-ans in union with God the Father and [the] Lord Jesus Christ: May YOU have undeserved kindness and peace And [you 2 is the congregation of the Thes-sa-lo'ni-ans in union with God the Father and [the] Lord Jesus Christ] Those who are according to 1 Thessalonians 1:4 beloved, by God, by their election. (These are the Saints or Holy Ones)
213

AS such any scriptures which apply directly to those anointed to become Kings and priests for the thousand years may be applied to the concept of a first resurrection that is a heavenly resurrection. That they cannot return to earth as human beings (That is with corruptible physical bodies) is borne out by information given at 1Cor. 15:5 and Acts 13:34. 1 Corinthians 15:50 I tell you this, brothers: flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God, nor does the perishable inherit the imperishable. ESV Acts 13:34 And that he raised him from the dead never to return to corruption. . . .' NAB Those ones are to rule over the earth. Rev 5:10 And You have made them a kingdom (royal race) and priests to our God, and they shall reign [as kings] over the earth! [Exod. 19:6; Isa. 61:6.] AMP Revelation 5:10 and you made them to be a kingdom and priests to our God, and they are to rule as kings over the earth." NWT Revelation 5:10 and made them to our God kings and priests; and they shall reign over the earth. DBY While there are other translations which render it in the f ollowing ways; Revelation 5:10 and made them a line of kings and priests for God, to rule the world. NJB Revelation 5:10 You have made them to be a kingdom and priests to serve our God, and they will reign on the earth." NIV These are less than clear because they allow for a possible erroneous assumption that the one ruling must be on the earth where their dominion is. As is the case with Christ, because his
214

ruler ship is to exist over it and upon the earth, it does not mean he must be physically present on earth to exercise such ruler ship. So it is with those saints who are to rule with Christ during the thousand years, there is no scriptural evidence that supports them having to materialize as humans on earth. Therefore, while the verse at1 Corinthians 15:52, where it refers to ones on earth being resurrected in the twinkling of an eye it applies directly to those who are designated in the Bible as saints and not to all persons professing to be Christians. 1 Corinthians 15:52 in a flash, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, the dead will be raised imperishable, and we will be changed. NIV Applying this verse to believers in general is a colossal error which makes it a doctrine of human thinking and not a Bible teaching. 7.3 RETURN OF CHRIST/ SECOND COMING/PRESENCE The event known as the second coming is closely associated with the end times and the resurrection of the saints (or rapture, as some profess it). It is generally acknowledged that the first Coming of Christ is explained and fulfilled in the time from his birth as a human child through the time of his impalement and death in the year 33 CE. While he made brief appearances shortly after his death and resurrection from the grave, these did not constitute a coming in the full bible sense. Those appearances by Jesus are reported in the New Testament to have occurred after his death and burial and prior to his Ascension to the right hand of God. Those appearances are found at: (Matthew 28:820, Mark 16:9 20,Luke 24:1349, John 20:1121:25, Acts 1:111, and 1 Corinthians 15:39. ) In his appearances to Apostles and Disciples he provided a farewell message, instructions for continuing their ministry, and a confirmation of his having been resurrected. These appearances contributed greatly to their comfort and encouragement. They were informational, transitory and short term in nature and mostly without
215

activity which would immediately affect the world at large. Where as his second coming in its full sense would greatly affect the entire world. When it would occur has generated a great deal of uncertainty and considerable confusion among different religious authorities. Some of this confusion has been caused by a misunderstanding of the difference between two Greek words. One word is coming - Greek e;rcomai-- - erchomai. The other word is presence - parousi,a parousia . They are really not interchangeable, yet that is exactly what many so called Bible experts have done with them. The word coming in the original sense in which it was rendered, indicated a specific event, an arrival at a specific future point in time. On the other hand, the word presence carries the added meaning of an ongoing period of time, a duration which, once having arrived, would continue for an unstated duration. His presence (coming) was to constitute a time period during which many events would occur. Therefore, let us focus on scriptures which offer us an understanding of the second coming and determine which of the two meanings actually apply in each case. Also, let us examine what information each scripture discloses in conjunction with each of these words. After that, we can explore those clues the Bible supplies us with which enable us to recognize this important event and the time period in which it occurs. coming - Greek e;rcomai-- - erchomai. Matthew 16:28 In truth I tell you, there are some standing here who will not taste death before they see the Son of man coming with his kingdom.' NJB Matthew 26:64 "Yes, it is as you say," Jesus replied. "But I say to all of you: In the future you will see the Son of Man sitting at the right hand of the Mighty One and coming on the clouds of heaven." NIB Mark 14:62 And Jesus said to him: I am. And you shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of the power of God and coming with the clouds of heaven. DRA
216

Luke 21:27 "Then, they will see THE SON OF MAN COMING <2064> IN A CLOUD with power and great glory.
NAU

John 4:25 The woman said, "I know that Messiah" (called Christ) "is coming. When he comes, he will explain everything to us." NIB Acts 8:40 and Philip was found at Azotus, and passing through, he was proclaiming good news to all the cities, till his coming to Caesarea. YLT 1 John 2:18 Children, it is the last hour; and just as you heard that the antichrist was coming, so now many antichrists have appeared. Thus we know this is the last hour. NAB In all these examples, and in more than75others we explored, the word coming carries with it a meaning of a future arrival at a point in time, and not of duration as in an extended time period. However, when we consider the following verses, we discover a meaning that goes beyond merely arriving, one which carries an implication of time transpiring beyond just the instant of arrival. parousia The correct translation of "coming" at Matthew 24:3, 27, 37, 39 is parousia. This word indicates not only an arrival but an ongoing passage of time for an extended duration which is left undisclosed. Matthew 24:3 Now as He sat on the Mount of Olives, the disciples came to Him privately, saying, "Tell us, when will these things be? And what will be the sign of Your (Jesus) coming, (parousia) and of the end of the age (see definition for World)" NKJ What follows in the next 25 verses is a composite sign.Composite, in a sense that all features of the sign would need to occur simultaneously. These features could occur individually at other times in history, but all of them occurring together in the same era would be a sign (or evidence) that Jesus parousia was concurrent.

217

Matthew 24:4 And in answer Jesus said to them: "Look out that nobody misleads YOU; 5 for many will come on the basis of my name, saying, 'I am the Christ,' and will mislead many. 6 YOU are going to hear of wars and reports of wars; see that YOU are not terrified. For these things must take place, but the end is not yet. 7 "For nation will rise against nation and kingdom against kingdom, and there will be food shortages and earthquakes in one place after another. 8 All these things are a beginning of pangs of distress. 9 "Then people will deliver YOU up to tribulation and will kill YOU, and YOU will be objects of hatred by all the nations on account of my name. 10 Then, also, many will be stumbled and will betray one another and will hate one another. 11 And many false prophets will arise and mislead many; Matthew 2412 and because of the increasing of lawlessness the love of the greater number will cool off. 13 But he that has endured to the end is the one that will be saved. 14 And this good news of the kingdom will be preached in all the inhabited earth for a witness to all the nations; and then the end will come. 15 "Therefore, when YOU catch sight of the disgusting thing that causes desolation, as spoken of through Daniel the prophet, standing in a holy place, (let the reader use discernment,) 16 then let those in Ju-de'a begin fleeing to the mountains. 17 Let the man on the housetop not come down to take the goods out of his house; 18 and let the man in the field not return to the house to pick up his outer garment. 19 Woe to the pregnant women and those suckling a baby in those days! 20 Keep praying that YOUR flight may not occur in wintertime, nor on the sabbath day; 21 for then there will be great tribulation such as has not occurred since the world's beginning until now, no, nor will occur again. 22 In fact, unless those days were cut short, no flesh would be saved; but on account of the chosen ones those days will be cut short. 23 "Then if anyone says to YOU, 'Look! Here is the Christ,' or, 'There!' do not believe it. 24 for false Christs and false prophets will arise and will give great signs and wonders so as to mislead, if possible, even the chosen ones. 25 Look! I have forewarned YOU. 26 Therefore, if people say to YOU, 'Look! He is in the wilderness,' do not go out; 'Look! He is in
218

the inner chambers,' do not believe it.:27 because the coming (parousia) of the Son of man (Jesus) will be like lightning striking in the east and flashing far into the west. NJB This parousia would not be a local event that relatively few would be affected by, rather an earth wide event circling the globe. The east to west description is applicable to any place on the face of the earth. Matthew 24:37 For as it was in the days of Noah, so it will be at the coming (parousia) of the Son of Man. NAB This Parousia would bear a striking resemblance to the time of Noah. Not only would it be earth wide, but the vast majority of humans would either be oblivious to it or would reject it. Matthew 24:39 And they had no care till the waters came and took them all away; so will be the coming (parousia) of the Son of man BBE As was the case in Noahs day, humans, by and large would be unconcerned, until it was too late for any action on their parts to avoid a God induced cataclysm. 2 Pe 3:4 Shows this described Parousia had not occurred when Peter wrote (about 64CE), and was set in the context of a future time, (the time of the end), a time which was to be marked by ridicule as to why it had not yet arrived. 2 Peter 3:3 Know this first of all, that in the last days scoffers will come (to) scoff, living according to their own desires and saying, "Where is the promise of his coming (parousia)? From the time when our ancestors fell asleep, everything has remained as it was from the beginning of creation." NAB The verses correctly describing the Parousia as an event or a time of events would have a duration of unstated length. These verses also disclose to us an important fact about the time in which it would occur. The Parousia, Peter tells us, is closely linked with the last days and the time of the end. In order to determine when that would occur, we need to analyze the information given in the 24th Chapter of Matthew. There we find the following elements which
219

would constitute a sign that the parousia, time of the end (the last days) have indeed commenced. These elements are listed as follows, below, all of which would need to occur during the same era for it to be recognized as the parousia. This period would have a beginning and then continue through the great tribulation culminating in Armageddon, and then the Great Day of God the almighty

EVENTS CONSTITUTING THE SIGN; Matthew 24:5 For people will come in my name, saying, I am the Christ; and a number will be turned from the true way through them BBE. Matthew 24:6 And news will come to you of wars and talk of wars: do not be troubled, for these things have to be; but it is still not the end.BBE Matthew 24:7 For nation will fight against nation, and kingdom against kingdom. There will be famines and earthquakes in various places. There will be food shortages in one place after another. NJB Matthew 24:9 "Then they will deliver you up to tribulation and kill you, and you will be hated by all nations for My name's sake. NKJ and you will be hated by all nations for my name's sake.ESV Matthew 24:10 And numbers of people will be turned from the right way, and will give one another up and have hate for one another. BBE Matthew 24:11 Many false prophets will arise and deceive many; NAB Matthew 24:12 "And because lawlessness will abound, the love of many will grow cold. NKJ

Jesus said; All these things are a beginning of pangs of distress.

220

Jesus then said; Matthew 24:14 And the Good News about the Kingdom will be preached throughout the whole world, so that all nations will hear it; and then, finally, the end will come. NLT A parallel account starting at Mark 13:3 runs along the same lines while disclosing a few more details. Mark 13:3 And as He was sitting on athe Mount of Olives opposite the temple, bPeter and 1James and John and Andrew were questioning Him privately, NAS 4 "Tell us, When will these things be, and what will be the sign when all these things are destined to come to a conclusion?" 5 So Jesus started to say to them: "Look out that nobody misleads YOU. 6 Many will come on the basis of my name, saying, 'I am he,' and will mislead many. 7 Moreover, when YOU hear of wars and reports of wars, do not be terrified; [these things] must take place, but the end is not yet. 8 "For nation will rise against nation and kingdom against kingdom, there will be earthquakes in one place after another, there will be food shortages. These are a beginning of pangs of distress. 9 "As for YOU, look out for yourselves; people will deliver YOU up to local courts, and YOU will be beaten in synagogues and be put on the stand before governors and kings for my sake, for a witness to them. 10 Also, in all the nations the good news has to be preached first.
221

11 But when they are leading YOU along to deliver YOU up, do not be anxious beforehand about what to speak; but whatever is given YOU in that hour, speak this, for YOU are not the ones speaking, but the holy spirit is. 12 Furthermore, brother will deliver brother over to death, and a father a child, and children will rise up against parents and have them put to death; 13 and YOU will be objects of hatred by all people on account of my name. But he that has endured to the end is the one that will be saved. 14 "However, when YOU catch sight of the disgusting thing that causes desolation standing where it ought not (let the reader use discernment), then let those in Ju-de'a begin fleeing to the mountains. 15 Let the man on the housetop not come down, nor go inside to take anything out of his house; 16 and let the man in the field not return to the things behind to pick up his outer garment. 17 Woe to the pregnant women and those suckling a baby in those days! 18 Keep praying that it may not occur in wintertime; 19 for those days will be [days of] a tribulation such as has not occurred from [the] beginning of the creation which God created until that time, and will not occur again. 20 In fact, unless Jehovah had cut short the days, no flesh would be saved. But on account of the chosen ones whom he has chosen he has cut short the days. 21 "Then, too, if anyone says to YOU, 'See! Here is the Christ,' 'See! There he is,' do not believe [it]. 22 For false Christs and false prophets will arise and will give signs and wonders to lead astray, if possible, the chosen ones.
222

23 YOU, then, watch out; I have told YOU all things beforehand. NWT In addition to the description of the composite sign of his parousia given in the 23rd Chapter of Matthew, and the 13th chapter of Mark, other references are given in the scriptures to help us discern its arrival. Excerpts from 2 Timothy 3: 1-17 also help us to recognize signs of the last daysand identify them. Beginning with 2 Timothy 3:1 You should also know this, Timothy that in the last days there will be very difficult times. NLT Paul then proceeds with the following description of those difficult times; For people will love only themselves and their money. They will be boastful and proud, and will be scoffing at God, They will be disobedient to their parents, They will be ungrateful. and they will consider nothing sacred. They will be unloving and unforgiving; They will slander others and have no self-control; They will be cruel and they will have no interest in what is good. They will betray their friends, They will be reckless, puffed up with pride, They will love pleasure rather than God, yet acting as if they are religious, but rejecting the power that could make them godly They will have teachers who fight the truth . . .
223

Yet, their minds are depraved, and their faith is counterfeit. . . . . . Evil people and impostors will flourish. They will go on deceiving others, and they themselves will be deceived.NLT Then, the apostle Paul includes sound advice in his warning to Timothy and all others of Jesus followers who would consider his words; 2Ti.3:14-17 But you must remain faithful to the things you have been taught. . . . . You have been taught the Holy Scriptures from childhood, and they have given you the wisdom to receive the salvation that comes by trusting in Christ Jesus. 16 All Scripture is inspired by God and is useful to teach us what is true and to make us realize what is wrong in our lives. It straightens us out and teaches us to do what is right. 17 It is God's way of preparing us in every way, fully equipped for every good thing God wants us to do. NLT Additional verses which describe the last days from Gods viewpoint; Hebrews 1:2 but in these last days he has spoken to us by his Son, whom he appointed heir of all things, and through whom he made the universe. NIB Acts 2:17 'It will come to pass in the last days,' God says, 'that I will pour out a portion of my spirit upon all flesh. Your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your young men shall see visions, your old men shall dream dreams. NAB Micah 4:1 But it shall come to pass in the end of days that the mountain of Jehovah's house shall be established on the top of the mountains, and shall be lifted up above the hills; and the peoples shall flow unto it. DBY 2 Peter 3:3 Know this first of all, that in the last days scoffers will come (to) scoff, living according to their own desires NAB

224

Daniel 12:4 And thou, Daniel, close the words, and seal the book to the time of the end; until many are taught, and knowledge is increased. LXE Daniel 2:44 "And in the days of those kings the God of heaven will set up a kingdom that will never be brought to ruin. And the kingdom itself will not be passed on to any other people. It will crush and put an end to all these kingdoms, and it itself will stand to times indefinite; NWT Many believe since there is such a large basis in scripture describing how we might recognize the commencement of this time of the end or presence of our Lords second coming, it should make us capable of determining or affixing a date to this extremely important time. Certainly, there is no shortage of those who have attempted to do exactly that. Men are on record with their predictions of the second coming and with dates predicting the end of the world as early as 44CE. Yet Gods word pre-warned us against against these very persons. Matthew 24:23 At that time if anyone says to you, 'Look, here is the Christ!' or, 'There he is!' do not believe it. NIV For examples of often men have attempted to determine the second Coming of Christ here are examples covering more than 2,000 years of such attempts:

44 CE Theudas declared himself the Messiah, taking 400 people with him into the desert. T beheaded by Roman soldiers. Josephus records this. 53 Even before all the books of the Bible were written, there was talk that Christ's return had already taken place. The Thessalonians panicked on Paul, when they heard a rumor that the day of the Lord was at hand, and they had missed the rapture.

225

80

Ben Zakkai died about 80, and expected the Messiah about the time of his death Rabbi Eliezer ben Hyrcanus (1-2 Cent) thought the days of the Messiah would last 40 years. Before Bar Kochba the Mess. age was short; longer afterward Rabbi Jose, the Galilean, a contemporary of Hyrcanus and Azariah, thought the Messiah would come in three generations (60 years), after the destruction; namely 130 (Luther Martin, Date Setters, Guardian of Truth, Sept. 15, 1994) Return of Christ; Tichonus a writer of the 4th Cent (Luther Martin, Date Setters, Guardian of Truth, Sept. 15, 1994) Hippolytus "calculated that 5,500 years separated Adam and Christ and that the life of the world was 6,000 six full 'days' of years until the seventh the day of rest." His calculations in 234 indicted there were still two centuries left. (from A History of the End of the World, Rubinsky and Wiseman, 1982) Rabbi Dosa (2-3rd Century) said the Messiah would come at the end of 400 years. This was based (?) on Gen. 15:13 (Luther Martin, Date Setters, Guardian of Truth, Sept. 15, 1994) Messiah comes; Rabbi Judah ha-Nasi (135-220) believed Messiah would come 365 years after Temple destroyed in 70 (Luther Martin, Date Setters, Guardian of Truth, Sept. 15, 1994) Messiah would come; Rabbi Hanina (3rd C), though Messiah would come 400 years after Temple Destruction. (Luther Martin, Date Setters, Guardian of Truth, Sept. 15, 1994) A Roman priest and theologian in the second and third centuries, predicted Christ would return in A.D. 500, based on
226

100 200

130

381

400

400

435

470

500

the dimensions of Noah's ark. 500 Return of Christ; Hyppolytus (170-236) and Lactantius (250330) said 500 would be the time for the second coming of Christ (Luther Martin, Date Setters, Guardian of Truth, Sept. 15, 1994) Acrostic on the end of the world, predecessor of Celano's "Dies irae," found in a ms. from Aniane (second half of the tenth century, ed. Paulin Blanc,"Nouvelle Prose sur le Dernier Jour, Compose avec chant not, vers l'An Mille..." Mmoires de la Socit Archologique de Montpellier, 2 (1850), 451-509, second copy located by Michel Huglo: BN lat. 1928 f.178, Fcamp c.1040). "Treatise on the Antichrist" by Adso of Montier-en-Der, c.950, a response to a variety of crises at mid-century that provoked widespread apocalyptic disquiet, and rapidly become a central text in the European eschatological literature (ed. by Verhelst, CCSL, Cont. med. aeui 40; study in the context of 1000, by Verhelst, "Adso van Montier-en-Der en de angst voor het jaar Duizend," Tijdschrift voor Geschiedenis, 90 (1977), 1-10); and C. Carozzi, La fin des temps: Terreurs et prophties au Moyen Age (Paris: Stock, 1982), pp.186-94. See below # . Letter on the Hungarians that speaks of widespread apocalyptic reactions among the population, Ac primum dicendum opinionem quae innumeros tam in vestra quam in nostra regione persuasit frivolam esse et nihil veri in se habere, qua putatur Deo odibilis gens Hungrorum esse Gog et Magog ceteraeque gentes quae cum eis describuntur... Dicunt enim nunc esse novissimum saeculi tempus finemque imminere mundi, et idcirco Gog et Magog esse Hungros, qui numquam antea auditi sunt, sed modo, in novissimo temporum apparuerunt. R.B.C. Huygens, "Un tmoin" [n.11], p.231, lines 94-106; letter from the bishop of Auxerre to the bishop of Verdun (commentary by Huygens, p.236f). Dated variously early tenth century, or, according to Huygens, to second half of the tenth ("Un tmoin de la crainte de l'an 1000: La lettre sur les
227

950

950

950980:

Hongrois," Latomus, 15 (1956), 224-38); considered the background of Adso's treatise (see below #3). 950 In A.D. 950 Adso of Montier-en-Der wrote a "Treatise on the Antichrist" which was a response to a number of mid-century crises that had provoked widespread alarm and fear of an endtime apocalypse.(5) Five years later, Abbo of Fleury heard a preacher in Paris who announced that the Antichrist would be unleashed in the year 1000 and that the Last Judgment would soon follow.(6) At about the same time a panic occurred in the German army of Emperor Otto I because of a solar eclipse that the soldiers mistook as a sign of the end of the world.(7) And when the last Carolingian dynasty fell with the death of King Louis V in 987, many saw this event as a precursor to the arrival of the Antichrist. King Otto II of Germany had Charlemagne's body exhumed on Pentecost in the year 1000 supposedly in order to forestall the apocalypse. Both Halley's comet in A.D. 989 and a super nova in A.D. 1006 were interpreted as signs of the end. About the same time, the Moslem caliph, Al Hakim, destroyed the Holy Sepulcher in Jerusalem prompting apocalyptic fear in the west as well as violent anti-Jewish outbursts.(8) "Dum saeculum transit finis mundi appropinquat..." [As the saeculum (century?) passes, the end of the world approaches.] Cartulaire de Saint-Jouin-de-Marnes, pp.1, 11, 17. Abbo hears a preacher in Paris announcing the unleashing of Antichrist for 1000 AD and the Last Judgment for shortly thereafter (see below # 7, 17). Panic in Otto's army at an eclipse the soldiers took to portend the end of the world (Gesta episcoporum Leodensium, MGH SS IX, p.202) Annalists note in the margin of Easter tables: mille anni a nativitate Christi, based on a "misreading" of the base year in the Easter Tables as Anno passionis. Three years earlier unusual
228

964:

965:

968:

968969:

events with apocalyptic tonality (fire from heaven, release of demons) occur. (Annales de Saint Florent de Saumur, et de Vendme, Halphen Recueil d'annales angevines, p.58 n.2, 116 n.6.) Note that, in typical capstone style, Halphen does not include the note, with its millennial consciousness in the text of his edition, nor even in a footnote to that year, but appended to a footnote for another year, and explained away as a mistake. 969 widespread apocalyptic expectation in Lotharingia at the and/o coincidence of the Annunciation and the Crucifixion agaist which r Abbo writes a letter. 980: 979: Igneae acies visae sunt in caelo per totam noctem 5 Kalendas Novembris. Hoc anno complentur mille anni a nativitate Christi, secundum veritatem evangelii, qui secundum cyclum Dionisii anno abhinc 21 finiuntur; sicque in anno domincae passionis veritati evangelicae contraitur. Sigebert of Gembloux, Chronicon universale c.1114, PL 160 c.194 (here using Abbo's correction of the date AD; see next item). Abbo redates the year 1000 four years into the past (true AD 1000 = Dionysus' 979) using the apocalyptic beliefs above (#7, see also #17) as the basis of his calculations. The last Carolingian dynasty (the final hindrance to the arrival of Antichrist according to Adso) falls; the capture of the last potential ruler occurs under most dastardly cirumstances. Southern charters begin to date AD, with Christ reigning, a traditional interregnal formula with apocalyptic antecedants (Kantarowicz, The King's Two Bodies, p. ). Halley's Comet appears, cited in Annales divionenses, MGH SS V, p. ; and Annales Quedlinburgenses MGH SS III, p.68; Thietmar of Mersebourg, Chronicon IV, 10; (also Glaber III, 3? acc. to France, p.110-11, and n.4, but see below under 1006, #29); P. Moore and J. Mason, The Return of Halley's Comet (Cambridge,
229

983984:

987991:

989, Aug.:

1984), p.46) 989First wave of peace councils in the South (see below). 1000: 990s: mention of apocalyptic beliefs leading to violent seizure of church property at St. Hilaire. 990s- Preaching of Aelfric and Wulfistan, filled with images of Last 1010: Judgment, explicity linked at points to the year 1000 and the unleashing of Antichrist (Gatch, Milton McC., Preaching and Theology in Anglo-Saxon England: Aelfric and Wulfstan (Toronto, U. Press, 1977). 992: Coincidence of Crucifixion and Annunciation; Nouaill begins its charters for the next decade with "Appropinquante finem mundi..."; Adso, an old man, leaves on a one-way pilgrimage to Jerusalem; German chronicles report light from north at dawn like the sun, rumor among many that 3 suns, 3 moons and stars were fighting, indicating heavy mortality and famine (Thietmar IV, 19; An. Quedl. ad an. 993, MGH SS III, 69; Annales Augustani, ibid. p.124).

994Outbreaks of sacer ignis throughout France, associated in 1000: Limoges with the Peace of God. 994995: various signs (including a monstrous child), famines, plagues and mortality in Saxony, referred to as the biblical "tria iudicia pessima" (Annales Quedlinburgenses, MGH SS, III p.94; also Thietmar IV, 17; Annales Augustani, MGH SS III, 124). De fine quoque mundi coram populo sermonem in Ecclesia Parisiorum adolescentulus audivi, quod statim finito mille annorum numero Antichristus adveniret, et non longo post tempore universale iudicium succederet: cui praedicationi ex Evangeliis ac Apocalypsi et libro Danielis, qua potui virtute,
230

994996:

resistiti. Denique et errorem qui de fine mundi inolevit abbas meus beatae memoriae Richardus sagaci animo propulit, post quam litteras a Lothariensibus accepit, quibus me respondere iussit; Nam fama pene totum mundum impleverat, quod, quando Annuntiatio Dominica in Parasceve contigisset absque ullo scrupulo finis saeculi esset. De initio etiam Adventus qui ante Nativitatem Domini per singulos annos agitur, aliquando error gravissimus extitit, aliis inchoantibus post v. Kalendas Decembris aliis ante, cum numquam plus quatuor ebdomadas, saltem unam diem Adventus habeat; cumque de huiusmodi diversitate soleant contempiones in Ecclesia crescere, concilio determinandum est, ut omnes qui in ea viviumus unum sapiamuis quod vestra industria CONCEDAT qui nos unanimes VULT HABERE IN DOMO SUA." Abbo of Fleury, Apologeticus ad hugonem et rodbertum reges francorum, London, BM 10972, f.22v; PL 139 c.471-2; dated before 996 by Vidier (p.105- 7); 994-5 by Mostert (p.48-51). Concerning the end of the world, as a youth (adolescentulus) I heard a sermon in a [the?] church in Paris that as soon as the number of a thousand years should come, the Antichrist would come, and not long thereafter, the Last Judgment would follow; which preaching I resisted with all my strength from the Evangels and the Apocalypse and the book of Daniel. 994999: Otto III engages in elaborate program of renovatio imperii romani that, from the apocalyptic scenario, would reaffirm the existence of the "barrier" to Antichrist, particulary important given the demise of the last of the Carolingians in the previous decade (see above # 3, 9). In this he recapitulated many of Charlemagne's responses to the coming of the year 6000 (see below # 14, 17). "Iste fuit Girbertus, tempore cuius inpletus est annus millesimus ab incarnatione Domini." Annales Pragenses ad an. 999, MGH SS III, 120. This year goes down as one of the most pronounced states of hysteria over the return of Christ. All members of society seemed
231

999

1000

affected by the prediction that Jesus was coming back on Jan 1, 1000 AD. There really weren't any of the events required by the Bible transpiring at that time. The magical number 1000 was primarily the sole reason for the expectation. During December 999 AD, everyone was on their best behavior; worldly goods were sold and given to the poor, swarms of pilgrims headed east to meet the Lord at Jerusalem, buildings went unrepaired, crops were left unplanted, and criminals were set free from jails. The year 999 AD turned into 1000 AD and nothing happened. 1000 Annales Elnonenses, ad an. 1000; MGH SS V, p.12; contemporary hand; noted in mid-11th century by the Annales Laubienses and Leodinienses, MGH SS 5, 18. Anno dominicae incarnationis 1000, ind. 13. epacta 12. concurrente 1. termino pascali 9. Kal. Apr. 4 Kal Apr. feria 6, celebrantibvus christicolis sacrosanctae passionis ac redemtionis illius misterium, terraemotus magnus factus est, non ita ut pepe accidere solet, vento in benas terrae condito, ubi concava terrarum viscera his motibus subiacent veluti venti capacia; sed generali et vasto tremore totius obrbis magnitudo passim contremuit, ut cunctis fieret manifestum, quod ore veritatis fuerat ante promissum. His namque et aliis signis quae praenuntiata fuerunt opere completis, hinc iam fit nostra spes certior omni visu, de his quae restant ordine complendis. Otto returns to Aachen where he exumes Charlemagne's body on Pentecost of the year 1000. Gerbert/Sylvester and Otto III carry out an unusual procession on August 15, 1000: "In assumptione sancte Mariae nocte quando tabula portatur" (Bamberger manuscript from 1067 published in Giesebrecht, Geschichte der Deutchen Kaiserzeit II, Documents; also see Lausser, Gerbert, p.325; Molinier II, Mabillon II, 226, 334; Histoire littraire XIII, 600; Outbreak of heresies in France, Italy, south-west Mediterranean that Glaber interprets as the unleashing of Satan according to Revelations (Historiarum, II, 22-23; ed. France, p.88-93).
232

1000

1000

1000

1000

All the references, still poorly known, from computist texts that privilege the year 1000, which, coming in the middle of a 19 year cycle (988 1006) should neither begin nor end any Easter table: cf. Vat.reg.lat.1127 f.10v, from 920 to "MILLE"; St. Gall 902, 817999; St. Gall 387, 1001-1129. "Tertio Ottone imperante. Millesimus annus supercrescens statute computationis numerum, secundum illud quod legitur scriptum: Millesimus exsuperat et transcendit omnia annus." Annales Hildesheimenses III, Prface (MGH SS III, ), written c.1040. "Interea millesimus ab incarnatione Domini annus feliciter impletus est et hic est annus archiepiscopi 12." Adam of Bremen, Gesta Hammaburgensis ecclesiae pontificum (II, xl; MGH SS 7.320) late eleventh century.3 "Data mense augusto, regnante Rotberto rege, anni ab Incarnatione Domni nostri Jesu Christi usque in presentem diem mille et I." (Charter of Saint- Hilaire of Poitiers, ed. Redet, #67, p.76). references to 1000 taken from Sigebert in later medieval chroniclers: see the collection in Bouquet, Historiens des Gaules de de la France, 10.xcix, 28de, 28de,197b, 205b, 217c, 271c, 282a, 290b, 291a, 299c, 319b.

1000

1000

1000

1000

233

1000

Five reasons why 1000AD was not a significant date: 1. People did not even know the date -- peasants had no notion of chronological time, elites used a variety of systems and even those using AD disagreed. 2. There are no theological reasons for 1000 to have eschatological significance. 3. There is almost no surviving evidence of any apocalyptic terrors from the period. 4. The little that survives is not directly related to 1000, but to dates such as 968, 1010 and 1033. 5. Therefore we should not be surprised to find 1000 was a "year like any other" in which the normal train of medieval life -- wars, councils, ploughing, and praying -- went on in uninterrupted flow. The utter absence of documentation attesting to apocalyptic beliefs and movements is, in this view, decisive proof. How can one possibly argue that a whole generation is obsessed with something about which they do not talk? by Richard Landes

234

235

1000

Five reasons why 1000AD was not a significant date:

1. People did not even know the date -- peasants had no notion of chronological time, elites used a variety of systems and even those using AD disagreed. 2. There are no theological reasons for 1000 to have eschatological significance. 3. There is almost no surviving evidence of any apocalyptic terrors from the period. 4. The little that survives is not directly related to 1000, but to dates such as 968, 1010 and 1033. 5. Therefore we should not be surprised to find 1000 was a "year like any other" in which the normal train of medieval life -- wars, councils, ploughing, and praying -- went on in uninterrupted flow. The utter absence of documentation attesting to apocalyptic beliefs and movements is, in this view, decisive proof. How can one possibly argue that a whole generation is obsessed with something about which they do not talk? by Richard Landes

236

1002,

December: aparuit in aere portentum mirabile, species uidelict seu ipsa moles immensi draconis a septemtrionali plaga egrediens cum nimia coruscatione petebat austrum. Quod prodigium pene homines uniuersos qui uidere infra Gallias terruit. (Glaber, Historiarum 2.8.15; France p. 78, with further references in Chronicon sci petri vivi, p.107 n.7; Hugh of Flavigny, p.368; cf. St. Arnulf (Geary, Phantoms); ipse vero anno antequam moreretur, multa prodigia in caelo visa sunt. nam quadam die 19 kal. ian., circa horam 9 quasi quedam facula ardens viso celo cum longo tractu instar fulguris terris delabitur, tanto sane splendore ut non modo qui foras in agris, verumetiam in tectis erupto per quaeque patentia lumine, occuli ferirentur. ipsa vero caeli fissura dum elementis in se invicem propinquantibus sensim evanesceret, interim, mirabile dictu, quasi in similitudine serpentis, crescente quidem capite cum cerruleis pedibus visa est figurare. et hoc non sine grande admiratione multis spectantibus paulo post his parvit... ipso etiam anno cometae apperuerunt. imperator contra romanos... obiit." Gesta episcoporum Cameracensium 1.114; MGH SS 7.451. According to Glaber Europe covers self in white mantle of Churches (Historiarum III, 4; ed. France, p.114-17)

1003

1003: Annales de Saint-Benot-sur-Loire, [= 1000 + 3,5 years of Antichrist] (BN lat. 5543, f.22; ed. MGH SS II, p.255; PL 139 col.583, cf. Augustin, De civ. Dei, XX, 13. See also Miracula s. Benedicti, III, 9; ed. de Certain, p.150-53. Note that this text is evidence of how little impact Abbo's efforts to correct Dionysus Exiguus (above #10) was: even his own disciples ignored his proposed calculations. 1004: Post salutiferum intemerate virginis partum millenarii numeri linea consummata et in quinto cardinalis ordinis loco et in eiusdem quarte ebdomade inicio clarum mane illuxit seculo (Thietmar de Meersebourg, Chronicon VI, 1; ed. Holtzmann and Trillmich, p.243 and n.7). cf: "Nempe haec assidue. Iam clarum mane fenestras intrat et augustus extendit lumine rimas." (A
237

Persius Flaccus, Satires III, 1) 1005- Terrible famine throughout Europe, associated with apocalyptic 1006: portents in several texts: Annales Sangallienses by Hepidannus "Ecce fames qua per secla non saevior ulla" (MGH SS 1.81); Annales Leodinienses and Laubienses, MGH SS IV, p.18; Annales Quedlinbourgenses ad an. 1009 MGH SS 3.80; Annales Hildesheimenses, ad an.1006); Glaber, Quinque libri, 2.9 (5 years ca. 1001-1006); Hugh of Flavigny (based on Glaber); Chronicon Turonensis ad an. 1006; Sigebert of Gembloux ad an. 1006); 1006, May: New star sighted in heavens (Super Nova of 1006), at same time a chaplain of the Emperor converts to Judaism (Albert of Metz, De diversitate temporum, I, 6-7; II, 22-3 ed. MGH SS IV, p.704, 720-3; Annales Leodinienses and Laubienses, MGH SS IV, p.18; Annales Mosomagenses, MGH SS 3.161; Annales Beneventani, ibid., p.177; probably Radulphus Glaber Quinque libri 3.3.9; Chronicon Venetum, MGH SS 7.36). B. Goldstein, "The Supernova of A.D. 1006," The Astronomical Journal 70 (1965): 105-111. 1009- Destruction in Jerusalem of Holy Sepulcher by the chiliastic 10: Moslem caliph Al Hakim, apocalyptic reaction in West including violent anti- Jewish outbursts (Glaber, Ademar, Annales Lemovicenses, ad an. 1010; Annales Beneventani, ad an. 1010, MGH SS III, p.177; 1009 Rain of blood; sun turns red and fails to shine for three days; plague and death follow (Annales Quedlinbourgenses ad an. 1009 MGH SS 3.80).4 Brythfird commentaries note that the 1000 years of the Apocalypse are completed according to human calculations, therefore supporting Augustine's allegorical reading apocalyptic vision of monk at St-Vaast recorded by Richard of Saint-Vanne (Hugh of Fleury, MGH SS 8.***)
238

1010:

10111012:

10121014:

Various prodigies and natural disasters provoke the expulsion of the Jews from Mainz and lead some to believe that the world was "returning to its original chaos." (Annales Quedlinburgenses, MGH SS, III p.82-3. Pre-dawn panic and trampling at St. Martial followed by outbreak of heresy throughout the south, seen as agents of Antichrist by Ademar of Chabannes (Historia 3.**, ; see below II-8).first third eleventh century: Heribert the monk reports a heresy from the Perigord, apocalyptic tone to the letter (see Head and Landes, Peace of God, pp. 347-50) Burning of heretics at Orlans, described in several texts in apocalyptic tones (John of Ripoll, Ademar of Chabannes, Radulphus Glaber; cf. I Corinthians)

1018:

1022:

1024? Letter from heaven calling for Peace Councils circulates : throughtout Northern France (Gesta episcoporum cameracensium, II, 52; MGH SS V, p. .) 1025: Radulphus Glaber begins a world history that, under the guidance of William of Volpiano, explicitly makes the year 1000 the focal point: "Ipsius namque imperio maxima iam ex parte eventuum ac prodigiorum, quae circa et infra Incarnati Salvatoris annum contigere millesimum, descripseram." (Vita Willelmi Divionensis of Radulphus Glaber, 28; ed., PL 142, col. 718; Niethard Bulst, Deutsches Archiv, 30 (1974), p.485; France, p.294-7). Admar de Chabannes begins a world history whose major theme from 1010 on is apocalyptic signs and prodigies (Historia 3.46-7, 49, 52, 56, 59, 62; see Landes, Relics, chap. 6). Large collective pilgrimage to Jerusalem led by Richard of St. Vaast.

1025:

10267:

239

1028:

Rain of Blood (classic apocalyptic sign) on the Aquitanian shore provokes letters from William V to Robert, Robert to Gauzlin of Bourges and Fulbert of Chartres on their opinion (correspondance of latter two in Bautier Vita Gauzlini, p.159-67; see treatment in Fried, "Endzeiterwartung," pp.385-87) Ademar of Chabannes produces some 500 folios of historical fiction in which apocalyptic themes play a major role.

1029 -32:

1030- terrible famine throughout France (Glaber, Ademar, et al.) 33: 1030- Mention of heresies throughout Christendom (Italy, Gaul, Greece, 46: Hungary) by Gerard, bishop of Csand (Deliberatio supra hymnum trium puerorum, IV, ll.447-75 (associated in his commentary with Revelation 19:17- 21 (ll. 489ff); ed. G. Silagi, CCSL Cont. med. aeui, 49, pp.50-1; cf. also VI, ll.704ff, where similar anti-ecclesiastical phenomena are associated with Revelation 20:7; ed. p.96f). 10313: wave of peace councils throughout France, starting in Aquitaine (documents from Vich, Poitiers, Limoges, Burgundy, Arras?), associated with millennium of Passion by Glaber IV, 4. This year was sighted as the beginning of the millennium because it marked 1000 years since Christ's crucifixion.

1033

1033 - Deacon of Orleans leaves for Jerusalem on pilgrimage out of 36 apocalyptic expectations. 1033: prodigies, eclipse, ignis ardentium, massive earthquake etc. leads to penitential procession in Jouarre-Rebais, dated millennium of the Passion, Miracles de Saint-Ayeul (Miracula sancti agili abbatis, 1, 3; AA SS Aot VI, p.588);

240

1033:

Mass pilgrimage to Jerusalem noted in Ademar and Glaber (who associates it with apocalyptic expectation) Sigebert of Gembloux, Chronicon universale c.1114, PL 160.198; MGH SS 6.353-4 Anno Jesu Christi millesimo secundum supputationem Dionisii multa prodigia visa sunt. Terraemotus factus est permaximus; cometes apparuit; 19 Kalendas Januarii circa horam 9 fisso caelo quasi facula ardens cum longo tractu instar fulguris illabitur terris, tanto splendore, ut non modo qui in agris erant, sed etiam in tectis, irrupto lumine ferirentur. Qua caeli fissura sensim evanescente, interim visa est figura quasi serpentis, capite quidem crescente, cum ceruleis pedibus. The Calabrian monk, Joachim of Fiore (ca. A.D. 1135 1202) stands out as a key figure in medieval apocalypticism. On Easter Sunday in 1183 he was inspired to write his massive Exposition on Revelation. Later near the end of his life, he summarized his prophetic knowledge in the Book of Figures. His writings influenced a wide range of medieval events. The Franciscan order was founded on the basis that they would be the spiritual elite described in Joachim's "Age of the Spirit," a future time when God would send revelation directly to believers. Using Joachim's hints, writers concluded that the "Age of Grace" would end and the "Age of the Spirit" would begin in A.D. 1260. This prophecy, mixed with German social unrest, created a myth surrounding Frederick II. Having ruled from 1220 to 1250, many believed that Frederick was the "Emperor of the Last Days" who would usher in the new Millennium.The myth gained force when Frederick seized Jerusalem in 1229. When he died in 1250, a new myth started that Frederick would return from the dead. Two pseudo-Fredericks were burned at the stake by his successor to the throne. The Book of a Hundred Chapters stated that the returned Frederick would lead a fight against corruption in the state and the church, and that he will instruct his followers to "Go on hitting them" (referring to the Pope and his students) and to "Kill every one of them!" (Paul Boyer, When Time Shall Be No More: Prophecy Belief in Modern American Culture, Cambridge, Mass.: The Belknap Press, Harvard University, 1992, p. 53-55)
241

1114

11351202

1186

The "Letter of Toledo" warned everyone to hide in the caves and mountains. The world would be destroyed and only a few would be spared. The Taborites, founded in A.D. 1415, also looked back to Joachim for their prophetic beliefs. They believed that once their persecutors were defeated, Christ would return and rule the world from Mount Tabor, a mountain they had renamed south of Prague. Their communal activities eventually turned bloody, prompted by tracts with lines like, "Accursed be the man who withholds his sword from shedding the blood of the enemies of Christ." (Paul Boyer, When Time Shall Be No More: Prophecy Belief in Modern American Culture, Cambridge, Mass.: The Belknap Press, Harvard University, 1992, p. 53-55) After a crushing defeat at the hands of the German army, the group quickly disbanded. Although all of these prophecies were misguided, it would be a mistake to doubt the sincerity of the individuals. However, the events surrounding the end of the first millennium should temper our desire to make predictions about the coming new millennium. Next, we will look at more recent predictions that have been just as wrong. The Taborites of Czechoslovakia predicted every city would be annihilated by fire. Only five mountain strongholds would be saved. Muntzer, a leader of German peasants, announced that the return of Christ was near. After he and his men destroyed the high and mighty, the Lord would return. This belief led to an uneven battle with government troops where he was strategically outnumbered. Muntzer claimed to have a vision from God where the Lord promised that He would catch the cannon balls of the enemy in the sleeves of His cloak. The vision turned out to be false when Muntzer and his followers were mowed down by cannon fire. Beginning of the Millennium, Anabaptists (Luther Martin, Date Setters, Guardian of Truth, Sept. 15, 1994)
242

1415

1420

15241526

1533

1533

Christ's Coming and Judgment at 8:00 AM October 19, 1533; Michael Stiefel (1486-1567) Acq. with Martin Luther, and taken into Luther's home when he had not given away all possessions. (Luther Martin, Date Setters, Guardian of Truth, Sept. 15, 1994) End of the world, preceded by 3-1/2 years of apocalyptic tribulation. (Melchoir Hoffman, from S German Imperial Free City of Schwabish Hall.) Associated with Srousbourg Anabaptists, some called Melchoirites Emphasized "inner" word to "outer" written word (Gary K. Waite "David Joris and Dutch Anabaptism 1524-1543" Wilfrid Laurier University Press (Waterloo, Ontario), 1990.) A repeat of the Muntzer affair occurred a few years late. This time Jan Matthys took over the city of Munster. The City was to be the only one spared destruction. The inhabitants of Munster, chased out by Matthys and his men, regrouped and lay siege to the city. Within a year everyone in the city was dead. Easter: April 5, 1534 Return of Christ; Jan Mattijs, a "prophet" replacing Melchoir Hoffman (see 1533) who was imprisoned. Claimed Munster, not Strasbourg was the New Jerusalem; later Amsterdam. (Gary K. Waite "David Joris and Dutch Anabaptism 1524-1543" Wilfrid Laurier University Press (Waterloo, Ontario), 1990.) Benedictus Aretius of Berne (1505-1547) calculated that 1260 years added to the year Constantine made Christianity the official religion (312+1260=1572) should be the year. (Luther Martin, Date Setters, Guardian of Truth, Sept. 15, 1994) Soon after 1621; Sir Henry Finch; (Book: The World's Great Restauration or The Calling of the Jews) Peter Toon noted that 80 books were published in England by 1649 The Fifth Monarchy Men looked for Jesus to establish a
243

1533

1534

1534

1572

1621

1650-

1660

theocracy. They took up arms and tried to seize England by force. The movement died when the British monarchy was restored in 1660. Conversion and Return of the Jews; Mary Cary; mentioned in Armageddon Now! by Dwight Wilson End of the World; Christopher Columbus; Book: Book of Prophecies (99 Reasons Why No One Knows When Christ Will Return, by B J Oropeza, Foreward by Hank Hanegraaff, IVP publishing, 1994) To the citizens of London, 1666 was not a banner year. A bubonic plague outbreak killed 100,000 and the Great Fire of London struck the same year. The world seemed at an end to most Londoners. The fact that the year ended with the Beast's number (666), didn't help matters either. generated much discussion as it was 1000 + 666 (Luther Martin, Date Setters, Guardian of Truth, Sept. 15, 1994) Christ's coming; Isaac Newton, a note in his research on the Law of Gravity (Luther Martin, Date Setters, Guardian of Truth, Sept. 15, 1994) Coming of Christ; William Whiston, who succeeded Newton as the Professor of Mathematics at Cambridge; also trans. Josephus removed from his professorship (Luther Martin, Date Setters, Guardian of Truth, Sept. 15, 1994) Mary Bateman, who specialized in fortune telling, had a magic chicken that laid eggs with end time messages on them. One message said that Christ was coming. The uproar she created ended when she was caught forcing an egg into the hen's oviduct by an unannounced visitor. Mary later was hanged for poisoning a wealthy client.
244

1656

1656

1666

1666

1715

1715

1809

1814

Spiritualist Joanna Southcott made the startling claim that she, by virgin birth, would produce the second Jesus Christ. Her abdomen began to swell and so did the crowds of people around her. The time for the birth came and passed - she died soon after. An autopsy revealed it had been a false pregnancy. John Wesley wrote that "the time, times and half a time" of Revelation 12:14 were 10581836, "when Christ should come" (apud A. M. Morris, The Prophecies Unveiled, p. 361) Millennium begins; John Wesley, founder of Methodism; see 1836, J A Bengel (Luther Martin, Date Setters, Guardian of Truth, Sept. 15, 1994) Millennium begins; Johann Albrecht Bengel (1687-1752) divided 666 by 42 (months) and came out that each month = 15-6/7 years. Came up with date using this formula (Luther Martin, Date Setters, Guardian of Truth, Sept. 15, 1994) William Miller was the founder of an end-times movement that was so prominent it received its own name-- Millerism. From his studies of the Bible, Miller determined that the second coming would happen sometime between 1843 - 1844. A spectacular meteor shower in 1833 gave the movement a good push forward. The buildup of anticipation continued until March 21, 1844, when Miller's one year time table ran out. Some followers set another date of Oct 22, 1844. This too failed, collapsing the movement. One follower described the days after the failed predictions, "The world made merry over the old Prophet's predicament. The taunts and jeers of the 'scoffers' were well-nigh unbearable." Rev Thomas Parker, a Massachusetts Minister, looked for the millennium to start about 1859. Invisible return of Christ; An Original position of the Watchtower. Then Charles Taze Russell predicted the Rapture in 1910,
245

1836

1836

1836

18431844

1859

1874

followed by End of the World in 1914--later interpreted as invisible return of Christ. (99 Reasons Why No One Knows When Christ Will Return, by B J Oropeza, Foreward by Hank Hanegraaff, IVP publishing, 1994) 1881 Someone called Mother Shipton 400 years earlier claimed the world would end in 1881. A controversy hangs over the Shipton writings, as to whether or not publishers doctored the text. If the date was wrong, should it matter anyway? The revisit of Haley's comet was, for many, an indication of the Lord's second coming. The earth actually passed through the gaseous tail of the comet. One enterprising man sold comet pills to people for protection against the effects of the toxic gases. Was one of the more important estimates of the start of the war of Armageddon by the Jehovah's Witnesses (Watchtower Bible and Tract Society). They computed 1914 from prophecy in the book of Daniel, Chapter 4. The writings referred to "seven times". The WTS interpreted each "time" as equal to 360 days, giving a total of 2520 days. This was further interpreted as representing 2520 years, based on Nu. 14:34, measured from the starting date of 607 BCE. This gave 1914 as the target date. Charles Russell, after being exposed to the teachings of William Miller, founded his own organization The Watchtower Bible and Tract Society. (Jehovahs Witnesses) In 1914 Russell predicted the return of Jesus Christ. According to W.T. writings, 1914 would signal the beginning of God's visible kingdom on earth. As early as 1876, Russell taught that "the Gentile Times" would end in October 1914, at which time world society would be replaced by the full establishment of God's kingdom on earth.[28][29][30] ( Wiki)

1910

1914

1914

246

1914, 1941, 1975

According to W.T. writings, 1914 would signal the beginning of God's visible kingdom on earth, but when 1914 came and went with no sign of Christ descending from the clouds was seen, then talk revolved around how Christ began to rule the heavenly kingdom in 1914, and would begin his visible reign on earth before the last person who lived in 1914 died.; Charles T. Russell, Jehovah's Witnesses; later explained that Michael (ie Jesus) had defeated Satan in heaven; and Jesus invisibly and quietly returned to the Earth. (Jehovah's Witnesses, Book: This Means Everlasting Life, page 221) "So A.D. 1914 marks the time of Christ's invisible return in spirit." (Explanation given after they had predicted he would return in 1914)

1918 - Jehovah's Witnesses believed that Jesus examined their teachings 1919 (and others) in 1918-1919 and they came out as the only ones approved. Thus, they were able to claim the title of theFaithful Slave of Matt. 24:45 1925 J.R. Rutherford (Jehovahs Witnesses) in his book ( ) stated and other ancient worthieswould be resurrected in 1925, NO DATE ON BOOKLET early this century, periods after names and sections. Franklin Ferguson of New Zealand Booklet: The Lord is Coming (23rd Ed.) "Our Lord's long-promised Return appears to be at hand....We are not warranted in giving a date...we find the startling truth that everything predicted is now abundantly evident." (inside cover) The Witnesses had no better luck in 1925. Rutherford said 1925 would bring about the resurrection of the ancient worthies (Abraham, Isaac and others) marking the beginning of Christ's thousand-year Kingdom.ref:[60][61][62] ( Wiki) Jehovahs Witnesses; Informant, May 1940 The year 1940 is certain to be the most important year yet because Armageddon is
247

1920

1925

1940

1941

very near.

Jehovahs Witnesses; WT, 9/15/1941, pg 288 ...in the remaining months before Armageddon. Implying Armegeddon was only months away

1953AUG:

David Davidson wrote a book titled "The Great Pyramid, Its Divine Message". In it, he predicted that the world would end in 1953-AUG.

1960:

Piazzi Smyth, a past astronomer royal of Scotland, wrote a book circa 1860 titled "Our Inheritance in the Great Pyramid." It was responsible for spreading the belief in pyramidology throughout the world. This is the belief that secrets are hidden in the dimensions of the great pyramids. He concluded from his research that the millennium would start before the end of 1960. When the city of Jerusalem was reclaimed by the Jews in 1967, prophecy watchers declared that the "Time of the Gentiles" had come to an end. This 1970s tract says: "very likely going to happen in the very near future" Ron Reese

1967

1970 s

248

1970' s:

The late Moses David (formerly David Berg) was the founder of the Christian religious group, The Children of God. He predicted that a comet would hit the earth, probably in the mid 1970's and destroy all life in the United States. The True Light Church of Christ made its claim to fame by incorrectly forecasting the return of Jesus. A number of church members had quit their livelihoods ahead of the promised advent. A comet that turned out to be a visual disappointment, nonetheless, compelled one preacher to announce that it would be a sign of the Lord's return. Jehovah's Witnesses were back at it in 1975. 1975 looked likely for the End of the world as it was computed as the 6000th anniversary of the creation of Adam in the Garden of Eden in 4026 BCE. The latest estimate was 6000 years after the creation of Eve, for which no date can be determined with any accuracy. They interpreted Psalms 90:10 as defining the length of a generation to be 80 years. Since 1914 plus 80 equals 1994, they implied Armageddon would occur around that year. The failure of
249

1970

1973

1975

the forecast did not affect the growth of the movement. The Watchtower magazine, a major Witness periodical, has over 13 million subscribers.

1977

We all remember the killer bee scare of the late 70's. One prophecy prognosticator linked the bees to Rev 9:3-12. After twenty years of progression and the bees are still in Texas, I'm beginning to think of them as the killer snails. Sept. 10, 1979; Walter M. Simmons; (Booklet: The Day of the Lord, 1978, The final warning sign: June 28, 1967) "Therefore, adding the 12 years, 75 days to the June 28, 1967 date ends on September 10, 1979." (p. 24). Lindsey boldly declared that "The Rapture" would occur before Dec. 31, 1981, based on Christian prophesy, astronomy and a dash of ecological fatalism. He pegged the date to Jesus' promised to return to Earth a generation after Israel's rebirth. He also made references to the "Jupiter Effect," a planetary alignment that occurs every 179 years, that would supposedly lead to earthquakes and nuclear plant meltdowns. Rapture June 28, 1981; Bill Maupin & The Lighthouse Gospel Tract Foundation, Tucson. Figured a miscalculation; changed to Aug. 7, 1981; Return of Christ to occur May 14, 1988; based on Founding State of Israel, May 15, 1948 (Gary DeMar, The Debate Over Christian Reconstruction, Ft. Worth: Dominion Press, 1988.) It was all going to end in 1982, when the planets lined up and created magnetic forces that would bring Armageddon to the earth.

1979

1981

1981

1982

250

"Scientists are forecasting that soon our solar system will experience some unique and sobering events. This forecast concerning 1982 comes from the scientific investigations of astronomers and is in no way related to astrology and fortune telling. The news is quoted from the September 16, 1974 edition of "Newsweek" magazine, science section. These are the conclusions of John Gribbin, science editor of "Nature" magazine, and of Stephen Plagemann of NASA's Goddard Space Center in Maryland. These reputable scientists are pointing out that in the latter part of 1982 there will take place an event unique in our solar system. At that time all nine planets will be on the same side of the sun. That happens once every 179 years, but in 1982 the nine planets will not only be on the same side of the sun, but in perfect alignment. "Newsweek" referred to this situation as "An Apocalyptic Prediction:' In the book that these men have coauthored, "The Jupiter Effect", they point out that, just as the
251

moon affects earth tides by its gravitational pull, so do the planets affect each other, and particularly Jupiter, because of its great size. This has been linked to the earthquake frequency on our planet earth. What will happen when all the planets come into one line and exert a united gravitational pull on our earth? These scientists speak of eight probable effects: 1) A disturbed magnetic activity in the sun, producing huge firestorms; 2) That the ionosphere of earth will be changed; 3) That radio and television communications will be disrupted; 4) That there will be weird lighting effects from aurora borealis; 5) There will be vast changes in wind patterns; 6) Rainfall and temperature patterns will change; 7) Earth's rotation, and the length of the days may change; 8) Many earthquakes will occur. "There will be many earthquakes, large and small... and one region where one of the greatest fault systems lies today, under great strain, long overdue for a giant leap forward, and just waiting for the necessary kick, is California." This is the frightening, apocalyptic vision of the scientists as quoted in "Newsweek." (Evangelical Tract Distributors, Edmonton, Alta., Canada)" 1982 A group called the Tara Centers placed full-page advertisements in many major newspapers for the weekend of April 24-25, 1982, announced: "The Christ is Now Here!" and predicted that he was to make himself known "within the next two months." After the date passed, they said that the delay was only because the "consciousness of the human race was not quite right..." Boy, all these years and we're still not ready.

1984 to 1999:

In 1983, Bhagwan Shree Rajneesh, Guru of the Rajneesh movement predicted massive destruction on earth, including natural disasters and man-made catastrophes. Floods larger than any since Noah, extreme earthquakes, very destructive volcano eruptions, nuclear wars etc. will be experienced. Tokyo, New York, San Francisco, Los Angeles, Bombay will all disappear. Moses David of The Children of God faith group predicted that the Battle of Armageddon would take place in 1986. Russia would
252

1986:

defeat Israel and the United States. A worldwide Communist dictatorship would be established. In 1993, Christ would return to earth. 1987 The Harmonic Convergence planned for Aug. 16-17, 1987, and several New Age events were to occur at that time. The second coming of the serpent god of peace and the Hopi dance awakening were two examples. The book "88 Reasons Why the Rapture is in 1988" came out only a few months before the event was to take place. What little time the book had, it used effectively. By the time Sept 11-13 rolled around, whole churches were caught up in the excitement the book generated. I personally had friends who were measuring themselves for wings. In the dorm where we lived, my friends were also openly confronting all of the unsaved. It became my job to defuse to situations. In one case, an accosted sinner was contemplating dispensary action against my now distant friends. Finally, the days of destiny dawned and then set. No Jesus. The environment was not the same as Miller's 1844 failure. To my surprise, the taunting by the unsaved was very brief. I took it that people have very little understanding of the Bible, so they had nothing to taunt my friends with. I made one other interesting observation. The time for the rapture was a 3 day window from Sept 11 to the 13 - my friends had given up hope on the morning of 12. I pointed out that they still had 2 days left, but they had been spooked nonetheless. Rapture in Rosh Hashanna Sept. 1988 before Sept 21, Edgar C. Whisenant (Book: 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Will be in 1988 (cites Joe Civelli as agreeing with his conclusions)

1988

1988

253

1988

ANNOUNCING... "ONE 254 OF THE MOST ASTOUNDING BOOKS OF THE GENERATION." Colin Deal, Author of best-seller. Christ Returns by 1988. "When Your money fails" "This book will prove to you beyond a shadow of a doubt that we are in the last

1988

Return of Christ: May 14, 1988; based on Founding State of Israel, May 15, 1948 Bill Maupin & The Lighthouse Gospel Tract Foundation, Tucson.; Rapture June 28, 1981; Figured a miscalculation; changed to Aug. 7, 1981 (Gary DeMar, The Debate Over Christian Reconstruction, Ft. Worth: Dominion Press, 1988.) Tribulation begins in 1988; J R Church (Book: Hidden Prophecies in the Psalms, clearly hints that 1988 will be the year.) "Psalms 88-94 seem to describe the future seven years of Jacob's Trouble in chronological order. This is not to say that the Tribulation Period will begin in 1988" (p, 246). After the passing of the deadline in 88 Reason's, the author, Edgar Whisenaunt, came out with a new book called "89 Reasons why the Rapture is in 1989." This book sold only a fraction of his prior release. Rapture in Sept. 1989; Edgar C. Whisenant (Book: 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Will be in 1988; The Final Shout: Rapture Report 1989) Revised his thinking after it did not happen in 1988; documented in book Soothsayers of the Second Advent, Wm. Alnor In 1992, David Koresh of the Branch Davidian group in Waco Texas changed the name of their commune from Mt. Carmel to Ranch Apocalypse, because of his belief that the final allencompassing battle of Armageddon mentioned in the Bible would start at the Branch Davidian compound. They had calculated that the end would occur in 1995. After a 51-day standoff, on 1993-APR-10, 76 members died as a result of a deliberately set fire. A local group in Australia predicted Jesus would return through the Sydney Harbor at 9:00 am on 31st March, 1991.

1988

1989

1989

1990' s:

1991

255

1991

Nation of Islam Leader Louis Farrakhan proclaimed the Gulf War would to be "the War of Armageddon ... the final War." Menachem Schneerson, a Russian born rabbi, called for the Messiah to come by Sept 9, 1991, the start of the Jewish New Year. A Korean group called Mission For The Coming Days had the Korea Church a buzz in the fall of 1992. They foresaw Oct 28, 1992 as the time for the Rapture. Numerology was the basis for the date. Several camera shots that left ghostly images on pictures was thought to be a supernatural confirmation of the date. Oct. 28, 1992, Rapture; Full page ad in USA Today, on Oct. 20, 1991, placed by the Hyoo-go (Rapture) movement. EP News service quoted one sect, "50 million people will die in earthquakes, 50 million from collapsed buildings, 1.4 billion from World War III and 1.4 billion from a separate Armageddon." (99 Reasons Why No One Knows When Christ Will Return, by B J Oropeza, Foreward by Hank Hanegraaff, IVP publishing, 1994)

1991

1992

1992

256

1992

"Some argue that nobody will know the coming of Jesus because the Bible says He will come as a thief. However, be alert, for He will come as a thief only to those who live in darkness, not to those who are in the light." The tract then quotes 1 Thessalonians 5;2,4 and Revelation 3:3 as proof for this assertion. Questions: Am I now "in the light" because I now "know" (??) it will be October 1992? Did the Thessalonians know this? What if an atheist read this tract? Ridiculous, isn't it!!! Our anonymous author continues. Jesus "knows and has revealed to thousands already!" 1993 If the year 2000 is the end of the 6000 year cycle, then the rapture must take place in 1993, because you would need 7 years of the tribulation. This was the thinking of a number of prophecy writers.
257

1994

In the book "1994 the Year of Destiny" F. M. Riley foretold of God's plan to rapture His people. The name of his ministry is The Last Call and he operates out of Missouri. Pastor John Hinkle of Christ Church Los Angels caused quite a stir when he announced he had received a vision for God that warned of apocalyptic event on June 9th, 1994. Hinkle, quoting God, said, "On Thursday June the 9th, I will rip the evil out of this world." At the time, I knew Hinkle's vision didn't match up with scripture. From a proper reading of Bible prophecy, the only thing that God could possible rip from the earth would be the Christian Church, and I don't think God would refer to the Church as "evil." Some people tried to reinterpret the Hinkle's unscriptural vision to mean that God would the rip evil out of our hearts when he raptured us. Well, the date came and went with no heart surgery or rapture. Harold Camping in his book "Are You Ready?" predicted the Lord's return in Sept 1994. The book was full of methods that added up Bible numbers up to 1994 as the date of Christ's return. After promising themselves they would not make any more end time predictions, the Jehovah's Witnesses fell off the wagon and proclaimed 1994 as the conclusion of an 80 year generation - the year 1914 was the starting point. John Hinkle On Trinity Broadcasting Network quote: "The most cataclysmic experience that the world has ever known sine the resurrection is going to happen." He said, God said, "On Thursday, June the ninth, I will rip the evil out of this world." TBN's Paul Crouch later said maybe something was happening invisibly. (99 Reasons Why No One Knows When Christ Will Return, by B J Oropeza, Foreward by Hank Hanegraaff, IVP publishing, 1994) Sept. 15, 1994: Last Day and Return of Christ; Harold Camping;
258

1994

1994

1994

1994

1994

Book: 1994? (pub in 1992) "Last Day and return of Christ sometime on or between September 15, 1994...and September 27, 1994." (p. 531) "I will be surprised if we reach October 1, 1994" (p. 533) Camping hedged his bets though, by offering a back up date of 2011 if 1994 was wrong. 1995 Armageddon Delayed! Jws In early November 1995 Jehovah's Witnesses made newspaper headlines around the world. This time it was not a record crowd at a stadium convention or even a controversial blood transfusion case that attracted international attention, but the postponement of the End. One headline read: "Armageddon Not Coming," and the related article stated that Jehovah's Witnesses had announced that "Armageddon [had] been delayed and [that] the end of the world [was] no longer nigh." (Victoria Times-Colonist, Sunday 12 November 1995, p. A2) 1996 This had a special month, according to one author. He foresaw the month of Sept as the time for our Lord's return. The Church Age will last 2000 years from the time of Christ's birth in 4 BC. California psychic Sheldon Nidle predicted the end would come when 16 million space ships converged upon the Earth on Dec. 17, 1996, along with a host of angels. Nidle explained the passing of the date by claiming the angles placed us in a holographic projection to preserve us and give us a second chance. The book "The Return of Jupiter: End of the world in the light of the Bible" Dorrance Publishing, Pittsburgh PA predicted a disaster starting in the Pacific Ocean: "A terrible earthquake is going to break the oceanic earth crust under the Pacific Ocean by the year 1996 AD Millennium Begins; Morgan Edwards (Book: Two Academical Exercises on Subjects Bearing the Following Titles: Millennium, and Las-Novelties written between 1742 adn 1744; pub 1788)
259

1996

1996:

1996

Millennium to begin 3-1/2 years after the Rapture; (cited by John Bray reading The Life and Works of M Edwards, Thom. McKibbens Jr) 1996OCT23: Since 1658, many Christians have accepted the calculations of James Ussher, an Irish archbishop, who estimated that the first day of creation occurred on 4004-OCT-23 BCE. This would make the time interval between the creation of the world and a common estimate of the birth of Christ to be precisely 4000 years. Some people believe that Ussher fudged the data to make it come out neatly. He also estimated that the end of the world would occur exactly 6000 years later, in the fall of 1996. In regard to 1997, I've received several e-mail messages that pointed to a date when Jesus will return for his church. Two of the more widely known time frames was Monte Judah's FEB/MAR tribulation start and a May 14 rapture which was based on numerology and the Psalms. When Rabin and Arafat signed their peace pact on the White House lawn on Sept 13, 1993, some saw the events as the begin of tribulation. With signing of the peace agreement Daniel's 1260 day countdown was underway. By Adding 1260 days to Sept, 1993; you get Feb 24, 1997. Stan Johnson of the Prophecy Club saw a 90 percent chance that the tribulation would start Sept 12, 1997. He bases his conclusion on several end-time signs. The date of September 12 was chosen by Johnson because it will be Jesus' 2000th birthday and it will also be the day of atonement, although not what is currently the Jewish Day of Atonement. Further supporting evidence came from Romanian pastor Dumitru Duduman. In several heavenly visions, Dumitru claimed to had seen the book of life. In one of his earlier visions, there were several pages yet to be completed. In his last vision he noticed the book of life only had one page left. Doing some rough calculating, Johnson and friends figured the latest time frame for the completion of the book of life would have to be September 1997.
260

1997

1997

1997

1997 or early 1998:

The 1997-JUL-29 issue of the Weekly World News carried a statement by a spokesperson of the International Association of Psychics. 92% of their 120,000 members have had the same "end time" vision. Spokesperson Madame Vredeau predicts: A rise in religious belief. Prophets and saints will appear and lead the faithful to safety The oceans will shrink. Deserts expand. Crops will fail; there will be massive starvation Widespread emotional and mental collapse; increase in crime and violence Changing weather patterns; basic laws of nature will be disrupted Satanic demons will appear in broad daylight. War, pestilence, a worldwide plague Mankind will disappear around the year 2001 CE. Russian scientist Vladimir Sobolyovhas of the Rerikh Academy has analyzed prophesies made by Russian saints, by Nostradamus etc. (6) He announced his conclusions in1997-SEP: that the earth's axis will suddenly tilt about 30 degrees sometime during the next two years. This will submerge the Scandinavian countries and Britain under water, in what is termed the Armageddon Flood. Siberia will be spared. He expects that aliens will intervene and lead the world into the fourth dimension. Right now, these aliens are on earth, but in hiding. Sobolyovhas said: "If we completely believed in them, we would get lazy. So they are clever. They stay hidden in the fourth dimension and only show themselves from time to time.'' End of World in 1997; Japanese Religious Sect: Aum Shinri Kyo 3000 members; located at base of Mt. Fuji. The words "shinri kyo" mean "supreme truth" and in English it is known as Aum Supreme Truth. Said by ABC News to be radical group; thought to be manufacturing nerve gas ABC World News Tonight, Mar. 21, 1995 Also info from AOL news. Dan Millar, of Surrey, BC, Canada and Bob Wadsworth of the Biblical Astronomy newsletter are two religious researchers. They are following the age-old tradition of looking for signs in the heavens for the arrival of the Antichrist, return of Christ, etc.
261

19971999

1997

1997APR10:

Ancient prophecies told of heavenly events and even a cross in the sky in advance of momentous developments. Millar and Wadsworth have predicted the arrival of the Antichrist on APR10. Dan suggested that we watch news from the Vatican and from Jerusalem on that day, because he expects some sort of coup by the Antichrist. He is expected to come to power in the Vatican as Pope Peter II. One heavenly indicator is the intersection by two comets of the star Algol in the constellation Perseus. Comets Hyakutake and Hale-Bopp intersected the star on the same date (APR-11) on two adjacent years (Hyakutake in 1996 and HaleBopp in 1997). Plotting the two comets' trajectories over the period APR-1 to APR-30 on the two years forms an almost perfect cross. They intersect between the eyes of the Medusa head that Perseus is holding in his left hand. "Algol" means "Demon Star" in Arabic. The head is known as Rosh Satan (the head of Satan) in Hebrew. There will be one further heavenly sign: on the evening of APR-10, there will be a lunar occultation of the star Aldebaran in the constellation Taurus. 1997DEC31: The 1997-JUL-29 issue of the Weekly World News reported that the biggest end of the world scare since the Cuban missile crisis was circulating through Washington. President Clinton called a secret meeting with leading Bible scholars for the week of JUL-27. A confidential Pentagon memo sparked the scare; it predicts a worldwide cataclysm of unprecedented proportions. Earthquake activity is on a rise and will peak at year-end; the earth's crust is shifting ominously.

1997- The Vortex of the Star of David religious sect of Luskville, Quebec MAR- was quoted (2) as predicting the end of the world on Saturday, 8: MAR-8. A father, Jean Leon Marcoux, was interviewed; he was worried because his children will be visiting their mother at the sect's commune on that weekend. He approached the Quebec police but was unable to get them to take any action. A spokesperson for the sect stated that they do not have a doomsday scenario. 1997The Sacerdotal Knights of National Security report that "A space
262

NOV27:

alien captured at a UFO landing site in eastern Missouri cracked under interrogation by the CIA and admitted that an extraterrestrial army will attack Earth on November 27 with the express purpose of stripping our planet of every natural resource they can find a use for -- and making slaves of every man, woman and child in the world!" A Jewish group, called theTemple Mount and Land of Israel Faithful Movement were expected to attempt to place the cornerstone of a new temple on the Temple Mount in Jerusalem. This is a small piece of real estate that is the most sacred spot in the world to Jews, and one of the most sacred to Muslims. The Rapture Ready home page has predicted that the "Tribulation" would be triggered by that event. Previous attempts had failed either because of riots, or police action. There was one report that they were going to try to airlift the stone by helicopter this time. On OCT-20, several thousand police officers were deployed throughout Jerusalem; they successfully prevented access to the Temple Mount. Numerology: Because 666 times three equals 1998 some people point to this years as being a prophetically significant year. I had someone call me long distance just so they could pass on to me this earth shattering news. A Taiwanese cult operating out of Garland Texas predicted Christ would return on Mar 31 of 1998. The group's leader, Heng-ming Chen, announced God would return, and then invite the cult members aboard a UFO. The group abandoned their second coming prediction when a precursor event failed to take place. The cult's leader said God would appear on every channel 18 of every TV in the world. Maybe God realized at the last minute, the Playboy Network was channel 18 on several cable systems, and he didn't want to have Christians watching a porn channel. On Apr 30, 1998 - when Israel will be age 50 - The tribulation could start. The reasoning for this date has to do with God's age requirement for priesthood, which is between 30-50.
263

1997OCT20

1998

1998

1998

1998

Marilyn Agee in her book "The End of the Age" has her sights set on May 31, 1998. This date will conclude the 6000 year cycle from the time of Adam. Agee looks for the Rapture to take place on Pentecost also known as the feast of weeks. Another indicator is the fact that the Holy Spirit did not descend upon the until 50 days from Christ's resurrection before descending on the Church. Israel was born in 1948, add the 50 days and you come up with 1998. If this prophecy fails, numerology will mark itself as one of the most unreliable method of foretelling and yet the most repeated. After her May 31 rapture date failed, Agee, lacking the ability to face up to her error, continued her date setting by using various scripture references to pointing to June 7, 14, and 21. Centro is a very active religious organization, largely centered in the Philippines. They predict that the world will come to an end in 1998. They recommend that their followers retreat to safe places. The famous psychic Edgar Cayce predicted that a secret, underground chamber would be discovered between the paws of the Great Sphinx. Inside, there will be documents revealing the history of Atlantis. This revelation will trigger the Second Coming of Christ. This prediction is rather interesting, because two independent studies have revealed that there is in fact an underground structure just where Cayce said it would be! Edgar Casey predicted that the earth would have a new pole during the winter of 1997-1998. Since the earth spins like a gyroscope, this would take an enormous amount of energy to achieve. That amount of energy would cause a massive disruption to the oceans and the earth's crust. That could, in turn, cause very serious, worldwide tidal waves, earthquakes and volcanic eruptions. The Church of the Subgenius predicts that on "X Day", the end of the world will occur. At that time, "the Men from Planet X, or XISTS, will arrive on Earth, close a deal with "Bob," rupture the card-carrying Ordained SubGenii up to the Escape Vessels of the
264

1998:

1998:

1998FEB26:

1998JUL5

Sex Goddesses, and destroy the remaining population of Earth, VERY VERY SLOWLY." Bob is J.R. Dobbs, leader and High Epopt of the Church of the SubGenius, Living Avatar of Slack, the Saint of Sales. He was responsible for founding the Church on a shifting, sandy beach of hypocrisy." 1998- About 150 followers of a Taiwanese Christian-Buddhist spiritual MAR- sect have moved into Garland TX (a suburb in northern Dallas) to 31: await God's arrival. On MAR-25, God is expected to broadcast a commercial on Channel 18 in Garland. He will then be reincarnated into a man on MAR-31 at 10:00 AM, local time. They expect to draw a crowd of about one million who want to be touched by God. Their leader, Hoh-Ming Chen, selected Garland because it sounds like "God land". News reports from Taiwan indicated that the group plans to commit mass suicide if God does not appear. These appear to be unfounded. 1998OCT The House of Yahweh, Abilene () predicts that an end-of-world scenario will start during 1998-OCT. By mid-2001, they predict that 80% of the world's population will have been killed as a result of nuclear warfare. TV newscaster-turned-psychic Charles Criswell King said in 1968 that the world as we know it will cease to exist on August 18, 1999. 1999 - Sept - 30: Second Coming of Jesus Christ predicted by Kirk Nelson using Edgar Cayce's Predictions in correlation with the Christian Bible. Hon-Ming Chen has founded God's Salvation Church in Texas. The group believes that a nuclear war will destroy parts of Earth in 1999. They have identified a nine-year old boy as the "Jesus of the East", a reincarnation of Jesus Christ. They believe that if they can link him up with the "Jesus of the West" then 100 million lives will be spared. The second Jesus is supposed to live in Vancouver BC, look like Abraham Lincoln, and have been born in
265

1999

1999

1999:

late 1969. Their search was unsuccessful. 1999AUG11 etc.: The WWW site CALENdeRsign lists a number of astronomical events that will happen as the millennium closes. There has always been an association between such alignments and momentous events in the mind of the public. Starting in late 1999, the following will be observed: 1999-AUG-11: total solar eclipse; visible from Europe 2000-JAN-21: total lunar eclipse; visible in Europe and US 2000-APR: Triple planetary conjunction involving Mars, Jupiter & Saturn 2000-MAY: "Great Conjunction" of Jupiter and Saturn. This also occurred in 7 BCE and is thought by some to be the star that some of the Gospels mentioned as leading the three wise men to Jesus. According to the 1997-MAY-27 issue of Sun Magazine, the AntiChrist is alive today and living in the Middle East. On AUG-11, the time of an eclipse of the sun, he will make himself known to the world. "It will be the ultimate war." Many will perish, and their souls will travel to Heaven or Hell, depending upon which side that they supported during the conflict. According to the latest interpretation of Biblical prophecy by the Branch Davidian sect, 5 months of major torment will begin as the sixth seal is fulfilled. Sun Magazine listed a prediction of "Bible expert" Dotson Meade. He predicts that "something will happen that brings about the war which will end the world as we know it... There will be a vicious cycle of storms and earthquakes that lead to the final battle the world has awaited." This date was derived from information in the Dead Sea Scrolls. According to the 1997-JUN-24 issue of Sun Magazine Pope John XXIII predicted in 1962 that visitors from outer space will arrive in chariots of flaming steel and will share their advanced knowledge with humanity. Our life span will be increased to 150 years or longer. Most diseases will be wiped out.
266

1999AUG11:

1999AUG6: 1999DEC19:

1999JAN:

2000

soon

The House of Yahweh A former kibbutz worker named Jacob now Yisrael Hawkins started the House of Yahweh, a group that prophesies that the end of the world will arrive very soon if the laws of Yahweh set down in the Bible are not universally obeyed, and the temple in Jerusalem not rebuilt to lie side by side with the Dome of the Rock Mosque. Hawkins has about 3,000 followers who believe he will announce the second coming of Jesus before being murdered by Satan. (Apocalypse Really Soon: ABC news, Jan 5, 1999) Concerned Christians This group, whose members were ordered deported from Israel, was started by Monte Kim Miller, who used to run an anti-cult network in Denver. People who know the cult say Miller believes he is the last prophet on Earth before Armageddon. Miller, who reportedly believed he talked to God each morning before he went to work, was said to claim that America was Satan and the government evil. Miller has predicted he will die on the streets of Jerusalem in December 1999 but will rise from the dead three days later. (Apocalypse Really Soon: ABC news, Jan 5, 1999) Sukyo Mahikari A secretive Japanese group said by former members to spread a neo-Nazi, anti-Semitic dogma, it has established itself as a charitable organization in England. A group leaflet says as the year 2000 approaches, "mankind might be annihilated by the baptism of fire." Similar language turned up in Aum Shinrikyo materials. Aum Shinrikyo was the cult famous for the deadly sarin gas attack in Tokyo. A spokesman for Sukyo
267

1999

2000

Mahikiri has denied the cult is linked to Aum Shinrikyo or that it is anti-Semitic. (Apocalypse Really Soon: ABC news, Jan 5, 1999) 2000 Elohim City In the Cookson Hills of eastern Oklahoma lies the fortress-town of Elohim City, where about 100 heavily armed inhabitants work, pray and conduct paramilitary drills. A former Mennonite preacher named Robert Millar, 73, who envisions a white Christian nation in North America, runs Elohim City in anticipation of an Asiatic invasion of the United States, an attack he considers inevitable. Millar, inspired by fundamentalist Christianity, KKK-style racism and astrology, believes that Christ has been revealing himself for the last two millennia. He also preaches that a series of disasters is about to strike, probably soon after the year 2000, during which time the unworthy and wicked will be cleansed from the Earth. Convicted Oklahoma City bomber Timothy McVeigh phoned friends of his in Elohim City before the blast. (Apocalypse Really Soon: ABC news, Jan 5, 1999) Numerology: If you divide 2000 by 3, you will get the devil's number 666.66666666666667. The names of the people and organizations that have called for the return of Christ, at the turn of the century, is too long to be listed here. I would say that if there is a day that Christ cannot come back on, it must be Jan 1, 2000. To come at an unknown time means an unknown time. I think Jan 2, 2000 would be a more likely day for Him to call His Church home - right after the big let down. On May 5, 2000, all the planets are supposed to be in alignment. This will cause the earth to suffer earthquakes, volcanic eruption, and various other nasty stuff. A similar alignment occurred in 1982 and nothing happened. People fail to realize that the other 9 planets only exert a very tiny gravitation pull on the earth. If you were to add up the gravitational force from the rest of the planets, the total would be only amount to fraction of the tug the moon has on the earth.
268

2000

2000

2000

2000 :

Michael Drosnin, author of "The Bible Code," found a hidden message in the Pentateuch (the first five books in the Bible) that predicts that World War III, involving a worldwide atomic [sic] holocaust, will start in 2000 (or perhaps 2006).

2000 Dr. Dale Sumburru looks for March 22, 1997, to be "the date -2001 when all the dramatic events leading through the tribulation to the return of Christ should begin" The actual date of Christ's return could be somewhere between July 2000 and Mar 2001. Dr. Sumburru is more general about the time of the Christ's second coming than most writers. He states, "The day the Lord returns is currently unknown because He said [Jesus] these days are cut short and it is not yet clear by how much and in what manner they are cut short. If the above assumptions are not correct, my margin of error would be in weeks, or perhaps months." 2000 Begin of Jesus' reign from Jerusalem; Lester Sumerall; Book: I Predict 2000 AD; "I predict the absolute fullness of man's operation on planet Earth by the year 2000 AD. Then Jesus Christ shall reign from Jerusalem for 1000 years." (99 Reasons Why No One Knows When Christ Will Return, by B J Oropeza, Foreward by Hank Hanegraaff, IVP publishing, 1994) Rapture; Implied in Hal Lindsay's revision. 1st said 1948+40=1988; Later Israel did not have land until 1967 War; 1967+40=2007; Rapture seven years earlier.

2000

2000 According to the 1997-JUN-24 issue of Sun Magazine Pope John -DEC- XXIII predicted in 1962 that Christ would appear in the sky over 25: New York City. He will announce the creation of a 1000-year paradise, to be proceeded by six months of great sorrow. 2000 According to the 1997-JUN-24 issue of Sun Magazine Pope John -JAN- XXIII predicted in 1961 that Doomsday will begin with the 1: detonation of an atomic bomb in a major European city by a Libyan terrorist group. This will trigger a massive six-month war
269

that will cause the deaths of millions of people. 2000 William Cooper, head of a militia group in St. John's AZ, -JAN- predicted that on this date the secret chambers of the Pyramid at 1: Giza will be opened. Its secrets will be revealed and Satan will become a public figure. The American militia will engage in a massive war at this time. This, and the previous prediction, are the only two that we have been able to find which agree on the same day. Of course, it is an obvious date to select, because most people believe that the next millennium begins then. It doesn't; it starts one year later on 2001-JAN-1. 2000 According to Weekly World News of 1997-NOV-18, the CIA has -JAN- caught a space alien who had crash-landed on JUN-20 in a New 11: Mexico desert. He is from a species that is considerably more developed, both mentally and spiritually, than mankind. He is only survivor of the destruction of his world - a planet some 200 light years from Earth. He reports that God is "furious with His creations everywhere." Apparently none of the species that he created turned out at all well. So, god is systematically working his way across the galaxies, setting fires to the planets and exploding them one by one. Earth will be next! 2000 MAY31: 2000 -SEP21: The Great Conjunction of Jupiter and Saturn in front of Taurus and the coming back of the Star of Bethlehem like 7.B.C. Some people expect a supernatural event comparable to the birth of Jesus. Dan Millar, mentioned above, estimates this date as that of the Second Coming of Jesus Christ. Four events happen on that day, a Thursday. The sidereal day is reset. It is also the Jewish New Year, using the Canaanite calendar that was in use within ancient Israel prior to the Babylonian Captivity. It is the time of the Jewish "Feast of Jubilees" according to a message given by the Virgin Mary to Father Stefan Gobbi. This feast occurs only once every fifty years. This date is also the Autumn Equinox.

270

2001

Jack Van Impe Ministries sponsors the largest Evangelical Christian program devoted to end-time prophecy. In his home page, he discusses his book "On the Edge of Eternity" in which he predicts that the year 2001 will "usher in international chaos such as we've never seen in our history." He predicts that in 2001, and the years following, the world will experience "drought, war, malaria, and hunger afflicting entire populations throughout the [African] continent...By the year 2001, there will be global chaos." Islam will become much larger than Christianity. (That would take a sudden growth spurt; Islam is currently followed by 19% of the world's population vs 33% for Christianity). A one-world church will emerge; it will be "controlled by demonic hosts." Temple rituals (presumably including animal sacrifice) will resume in Israel. Because there was no year 0, the true millennium will not start until Jan 1, 2001. Most prophetic watchers still have their sights set on 2000. If the date passes uneventful, I'm sure they'll realize their error and refocus on this year.

2001

2001: Charles Spiegel, a retired psychology professor, preaches from a small town near San Diego CA that the ancient land of Atlantis will emerge from the Caribbean circa 2001 CE. Shortly thereafter, 1000 extra-terrestrials from "Myton" in 33 spaceships will land there and bring new knowledge to humanity. 2001- Beginning of the Millennium, not the end of the world, 1000yrs 2012 yet to go. Jack Van Impe; TV show: JVI Presents week of 1-151995l; Rather Vague but cites Jewish Catholic and Christians as well as Notradamus 2001- Sun Magazine reported in its 1997-OCT-14 issue that Noah's Ark JAN- has been discovered intact in undamaged form on a slope near 31: Mount Ararat in Turkey. Inside were a group of 6 copper-goldsilver scrolls, each 12" square. Scroll 2 reveals that the sun will superheat the earth, melting both polar ice caps, and creating a world-wide flood. Scroll 3 reveals that Doomsday is set for 2001271

JAN-31. Good people who repent of their sins will be saved; cruel tyrants will be cast into the burning fires of Hell. 2004 This date for Jesus' return is based upon Psalmology, numerology, the biblical 360 days per year, Jewish holidays, and "Biblical astronomy." To figure out this date you'll need a calculator, a slide rule, and plenty of scratch paper.

2004: Arnie Stanton noted on 1997-SEP-16 that that evening was the fourth Jewish festival since 1996-APR-3 on which a lunar eclipse occurred. (7) He quotes Luke 21:25-26 which mentions "signs in the sun, in the moon and in the stars and on the earth distress of nations" He believes that "these recent lunar eclipses are the last known astronomical signs that will preceed a 7 year (360 day/year) countdown to Armageddon/Christ's return to the Earth." He expects that Christ's return will occur within a few months of 2004-SEP-29 when Asteroid Toutatis will make a very close approach to the Earth - perhaps even a collision! 2007

A False teacher named Shelby Corbett, of Bradenton, Florida has put up benches throughout town advertising the rapture will happen in 2007! She has little Bible knowledge and is trying to make money selling her book. 2007 End of world; Implied in Hal Lindsay's revision. 1st said 1948+40=1988; Later Israel did not have land until 1967 War; 1967+40=2007; Rapture seven years earlier. Also now says generation from 60-80 yrs. Puts it also at 2040, 2047
272

2007

Chronological List of Coming End-time Events Falling Within a Ten-year Period and their most likely dates by Marilyn J. Agee

1. Pre-Trib Rapture of the Church Saints, Bride of Christ, most likely, Pentecost, 1999 2. Beginning of the Tribulation on Pentecost/Feast of Weeks, Sivan 6, 5761, May 28, 2001 3. God's two men, the two witnesses Moses and Elijah, begin their 1,260-day ministry 4. Satan's two men, the Beast and False Prophet, come to power and confirm a 7-year peace treaty 5. The Beast is made head over World Church and World Government 6. Mid-Tribulation, 3 1/2 years into the seven, Sunday, Cheshvan 23, Nov. 7, 2004 7. Satan is cast out of Heaven and down to Earth 8. The Beast has an incapacitating accident 9. Satan enters into False Prophet 10. The False Prophet takes over as head of World Church and World Government 11. The False Prophet desecrates the Temple, kills Moses and Elijah, who are resurrected and ascend to Heaven 12.3 1/2 days later 13. The False Prophet makes war on the saints 14.The end of this Age Elul 29, 5767, our Sept. 12, 2007
273

15. Beginning of the millennial Day of the Lord 16.Feast of Trumpets, Tishri 1, 5768, our Sept. 13, 2007, the 2,300th day of the Shortened Tribulation, Jesus' birthday 17. Coronation of Jesus Christ in Heaven 18. Marriage of the Lamb in Heaven

19.Pre-Wrath Rapture of Tribulation Saints, remainder of Body of Christ--saved out of a fiery furnace 20. Judgment Seat of Christ in Heaven

21.Saints in Heaven given rewards for belief, unbelievers on Earth given their just rewards 22. A binary asteroid impacts at noon, and the dead lay around the Earth 23. The Marriage Supper of the Lamb in Heaven

24. All Israel born in a day, "that day" (the Remnant who will live on into the Millennium) 25. Israel buries the dead for seven months to cleanse the land

26. The return of our Lord Jesus Christ with his saints first day of Jewish Regnal Year, Nisan 1, 5768, our Apr. 6, 2008 27. Passover kept, Saturday Sabbath, Nisan 14, 5768

28. End of 7 years and of 2nd 1,260 days, Feast of Unleavened Bread, Easter Sunday, Nisan 15, 5768, our Apr. 20, 2008 29. Judgment of the Nations, dominion taken from Satan, beginning of Armageddon, Satan's last-ditch stand, his army against Christ's forces (Feast of Firstfruits, Monday, Nisan 16, 5768, our Apr. 21, 2008 30. Armageddon lasts 40 days and 40 nights, ends Friday, Iyar 25, 5768 (our May 30, 2008) anniversary of Christ's ascension in
274

30 A.D. 31.Satan chained on Ascension Day 32. The Beast and False Prophet cast alive into a "lake of fire furning with brimstone" on Ascension Day 33. True lasting world peace begins Iyar 26, 5768,

our May 31, 2008, 10 yrs. after Rapture I 34. Afterward, the atmospheric heavens and Earth are refreshed, restored, to make Earth habitable again

2008 April 17

Weinland's book: If it doesnt come to passstarting in April, then Im nothing but a false prophet(Ronald Weinland, 2008 - God's Final Witness, Church of God) Theres already been six seals opened upand the world is ignorant of itThe seventh seal they will know though (Ronald Weinland, 2008 - God's Final Witness, Church of God) The destruction of the United States, we are the first to sufferI wouldnt want to be in Chicago, Los Angeles, or New York
275

(Ronald Weinland, 2008 - God's Final Witness, Church of God) By the fall of 2011, thats when Jesus Christ returns (Ronald Weinland, 2008 - God's Final Witness, Church of God) (Ronald Weinland, 2008 - God's Final Witness, Church of God) A little after Aprila dollar bill wont be worth anythingWere going to be brought down the tubes, very quickly, starting in AprilWhat happens when a nuclear weapon goes off in New York and Chicago? (Ronald Weinland, 2008 - God's Final Witness, Church of God) If we come to the point in time where what Ive said doesnt come to pass, the reality is that Im just a false prophet. Thats the bottom line The reality is if it doesnt happen, then youre just falseIll acknowledge my error, my wrong, if Im wrong (Ronald Weinland, 2008 - God's Final Witness, Church of God) By January 2009, we (the United States) will be down the tubes (Ronald Weinland, 2008 - God's Final Witness, Church of God) ============= A deluded follower of "Wacky Weinland" says: Eager anticipation of just what is going on in terms of bible prophecy etc. Well let me give you an update: The 1335 days of Daniel 7 started the countdown to the second coming, the sealing of the 144,000 on Feb 2. and Satan's grip on the scattered brethren began to loosen. The 1260 day is April 17th. This will be the blowing of the first trumpet of the last 7. It will be marked by major events. One is probably a nuclear attack on the U.S. which may occur on that day, a bit before or a bit after - but no later tan April 30, the other is an event to take place in Washington when the present Pope will make a speech. At this time Satan will enter him and be in charge of him from then on. A possibility is that this Pope may die soon. April 17 also marks the day that the 2 witnesses will begin to do their work. On April 19 is the Passover and Ronald Weinland will reveal the identity of the
276

other witness. ........As well watch for the probable deaths of the leaders of some of the major offshoots of the WCG- like the UCG, LCG and PCG, not to mention the imminent deaths of many celebrities in the fields of entertainment and sports!........All sounds a bit far-fetched eh! Well time will tell and this month will be over in 30 days. If nothing happens, who knows, I may be looking into your church a bit more deeply. .... 2010 or 2012 2011 "discontinuous event coming -- they peg it to the date 2010 or 2012" Scott Mandelker, who claims to have an ET soul; (from CNI News Vol. 3 No. 13, Part 2, an email newsletter) TIMING OF IMPORTANT EVENTS IN HISTORY 11,013 BC Creation. God created the world and man (Adam and Eve).

Friday , May 4990 BCThe flood of Noah's day (6023 years from creation). All 21, perished in a worldwide flood. Only Noah, his wife, and his 3 sons 2011 and their wives survived in the ark. 7 BCThe year Jesus Christ was born (11,006 years from creation). 33 ADThe year Jesus Christ was crucified and the church age began (11,045 years from creation). 1988 ADThe 13,000th year of earth's history. This year ended the church age and began the great tribulation period of 23 years (8400 days). 1994 ADOn September 7th, the first 2300-day period of the great tribulation came to an end and the latter rain began (commencing God's plan to save a great multitude of people outside of the churches). 2011 ADOn May 21st, the rapture will occur at the end of the 8400-day great tribulation. NO ONE will become saved from eternal damnation after Friday, May 21, 2011.

277

On October 21st, the world will be destroyed by fire. ONE DAY IS AS 1000 YEARS The child of God has learned from the Bible that the language of Genesis 7 has a twofold meaning: Genesis 7:4 For yet seven days, and I will cause it to rain upon the earth forty days and forty nights; and every living substance that I have made will I destroy from off the face of the earth. Historically, as God spoke these words, there were seven days remaining for Noah, his family, and the animals to get into the safety of the ark; but spiritually (and the Bible is a spiritual book), God was speaking to all of the people of the world and was declaring that sinful mankind would have 7000 years to find refuge in the salvation provided by Jesus Christ. How can we know that? We know this is so based on what we read in 2 Peter, chapter 3: The context of 2 Peter 3 is extremely important! In the first few verses, God refers us to the destruction of the world by the flood during Noah's day. Then we find an interesting admonition that we ought not to be ignorant of one thing, which is, 1 day is as 1000 years, and 1000 years is as 1 day. Immediately following this bit of information is a very vivid description of the end of the present world by fire. What could God be telling us by identifying 1 day along with 1000 years? Since we recently have discovered the Biblical calendar of history on the pages of the Bible, we find that the flood of Noah's day occurred in the year 4990 BC. This date is completely accurate (for further information on the Biblical timeline of history, please go to: www.familyradio.com). It was in the year 4990 BC that God revealed to Noah that there would be yet 7 days until the flood of waters would be upon the earth. Now, if we substitute 1000 years for each one of those 7 days, we get 7000 years. And when we project 7000 years into the future from 4990 BC, we find that it falls on the year 2011 AD.

278

4990 + 2011 = 7001 Note: When counting from an Old Testament date to a New Testament date, always subtract one year because there is no year zero, resulting in: 4990 + 2011 1 = 7000 years exactly. The year 2011 AD will be the 7000th year from the flood of Noah's day. It will be the end of the length of time given to mankind to find grace in God's sight. This means that the time to find refuge in Christ has grown extremely short. We are only a little ways off from the year 2011 AD! THE RAPTURE: MAY 21st, 2011 We know that the year 2011 is the 7000th year from the flood. We also know that God will destroy this world in that year. But when in 2011 will this occur? The answer is amazing. Let's take another look at the flood account in the book of Genesis: Genesis 7:11 In the six hundredth year of Noah's life, in the second month, the seventeenth day of the month, the same day were all the fountains of the great deep broken up, and the windows of heaven were opened. Faithful to His Word, God did bring the flood 7 days later in the 600th year, on the 17th day of the 2nd month of the calendar aligned with Noah's lifespan. It was on this 17th day of the 2nd month that God shut the door on the ark, securing the safety of its occupants and also sealing the fate of everyone else in the world outside of the ark. They would all now certainly perish in that worldwide catastrophe. Earlier it was mentioned that the church age came to an end in the year 1988 AD. It so happens that the church age began on the day of Pentecost (May 22nd) in the year 33 AD. Then 1955 years later, the church age came to its conclusion on May 21st, which
279

was the day before Pentecost in 1988. On May 21st, 1988, God finished using the churches and congregations of the world. The Spirit of God left all churches and Satan, the man of sin, entered into the churches to rule at that point in time. The Bible teaches us that this awful period of judgment upon the churches would last for 23 years. A full 23 years (8400 days exactly) would be from May 21 st, 1988 until May 21st, 2011. This information was discovered in the Bible completely apart from the information regarding the 7000 years from the flood. Therefore, we see that the full 23-year tribulation period concludes on May 21st, 2011. This date is the exact day that the great tribulation comes to its end, and this is also the most likely landing spot for the 7000 years from the flood of Noah's day. Keep in mind that God shut the door on the ark on the 17th day of the 2nd month of Noah's calendar. We also find that May 21 st, 2011 is the end of the great tribulation period. There is a strong relationship between the 2nd month and 17th day of Noah's calendar and May 21st, 2011 of our Gregorian calendar. This relationship cannot be readily seen until we discover that there is another calendar to consider, which is the Hebrew (or Biblical) calendar. May 21 st, 2011 happens to be the 17th day of the 2nd month of the Hebrew calendar. By this, God is confirming to us that we have a very correct understanding regarding the 7000year timeline from the flood. May 21 st, 2011 is the equivalent date to the date when God shut the door on Noah's ark. Through this and much other Biblical information, we find that May 21 st, 2011 will be the day when God takes up into heaven His elect people. May 21st, 2011 will be the day God shuts the door of salvation on the world. In other words, in having the great tribulation period conclude on a day that identifies with the 17th day of the 2nd month of Noah's calendar, God is without question confirming to us that this is the day He intends to shut forever the door of entry into heaven: The Bible teaches that on May 21st, 2011, only true believers elected by God to receive salvation will be raptured (taken up) out of this
280

world to meet the Lord in the air and forever be with the Lord: THE END OF THE WORLD: OCTOBER 21st, 2011 By God's grace and tremendous mercy, He is giving us advanced warning as to what He is about to do. May 21st, 2011 will begin this 5-month period of horrible torment for all the inhabitants of the earth. It will be on May 21st that God will raise up all the dead that have ever died from their graves. Earthquakes will ravage the whole world as the earth will no longer conceal its dead (Isaiah 26:21). People who died as saved individuals will experience the resurrection of their bodies and immediately leave this world to forever be with the Lord. Those who died unsaved will be raised up as well, but only to have their lifeless bodies scattered about the face of all the earth. Death will be everywhere. The Feast of Tabernacles / Ingathering was said to be in the end of the year even though it was observed in the Hebrew 7th month, which is not the end of the year. The reason for this is that the spiritual fulfillment of this particular feast is the end of the world. The date October 21st, 2011 will be the last day of the Feast of Tabernacles and the last day of earth's existence. On October 21st, 2011, God will completely destroy this creation and all of the people who never experienced the salvation of Jesus Christ along with it. The awful payment for their sinful rebellion against God will be completed by the loss of everlasting life. On October 21st, 2011, all of these poor people will cease to exist from that point forward. How sad that noble man, made in God's image, will die like a beast and perish forever. From the book: "We Are Almost There" by Harold Camping and Brian Miller D.S. Grand Rapids, MI 2012 New Age writers cite Mayan and Aztec calendars which predict the end of the age on Dec 21, 2012. Michael Drosnin, author of "The Bible Code," found a hidden message in the Pentateuch (the first five books in the Bible) that
281

2012:

predicts that a comet will crash into the earth in 2012 and annihilate all life. 2012DEC22: The Mayan calendar has many divisions of time: months of 20 days, years of 360 days, katun of 7200 days and a baktun of 144,000 days. Their calendar started on 3114-AUG-13 BCE with the birth of Venus. They expected the world to last for exactly 13 baktun cycles. They anticipated the end of the world near the Winter Solstice of 2012. (3) An article in Weekly World News describes a find by a Professor Lloyd Cunningdale of Salt Lake City who was excavating with his students at the site of the famous Donner party disaster of 1847. The latter were a group of settlers bound for California who became trapped by snow in the Sierra Nevada Mountains. Cunningdale and students have found a time capsule left by the settlers which contains many predictions for the future. They predict that nations will abandon traditional methods of conflict and resort to the use of biological warfare. In 2016, one such disease will spread and kill all of the humans on the planet. (4) John Denton. (Bible Research & Investigation Co) Takes the view that both covenants must be of equal time. (problem with this view is that the first covenant started at Sinai. The promises to Abraham are completely separate from the first covenant. Gal 3 and Heb 8) Chart 10:4 THE TWO COVENANTS PLUS 37 1/2 YEARS PIVOT EACH SIDE OF THE DATE AD 33/34 Abraham called Out of Babylon to set up 'Seed' Contract End of 1st Covenant Start of 2nd Covenant AD 33/34 |
282

2016

2034

Great Crowd Called out of Babylon the

Great

1968 BC 1931 BC<-Start of | Period | Circumcision | | called | | out | Covenant | |

Maturity of-->1997 Kingdom | Period | | Called |

2034

Covenant | out |

|<-37 1/2y>|<-- 1,963 years --->|<---1,963 years----->|<-37 1/2y>| |__________|____________________|_____________ ________|__________| | | | | AD 33/34 | 1997 2034

1968 BC 1931 BC

|<--------- 2,000 years ------->|<-------- 2,000 years --------->| 2047- According to The Church of !BLAIR!, the human race will SEP- probably be terminated at 3:28 AM (Soho, England time) 2047, 14: SEP. 14!. The church teaches, with tongue firmly in cheek, that if the human race does not discard their plastic conformity, then the Gods will withdraw their protection. The Gods don't want us to worship them; they don't want sacrifices or even offerings. They just want us to rid itself of our excessive "Normalcy". At that point, Astro-Lemurs (extra-terrestrials similar in shape to lemurs, but with rainbow colored bodies) will attack the entire human race and beat them to death with gigantic burritos. You have been warned. ;-) soon Jerry Falwell "In a speech about the concern people have over the new millennium, The Rev. Jerry Falwell said the Antichrist is probably alive today and is a male Jew. Falwell also told about 1,500 people at a conference in Kingsport, Tenn., on Thursday that he believes the second coming of Christ probably will be within 10 years. (Williamsburg, Va., Associated Press, January 15, 1999; Falwell: Antichrist May Be Alive)
283

soon

Order of the Solar Temple; Since 1994, more than 74 members of the Order have committed suicide in Canada, Switzerland and France, leaving behind rumors of gunrunning in Australia and money laundering in Canada and Europe. Whether the group is a cold-blooded hoax that milks its victims of their money and then disposes of them or a more "genuine" suicide cult remains unclear. The Order was founded in 1977 by Luc Jouret, then 30, a Belgian born in Zaire who believed he was a third reincarnation of Jesus Christ and that his daughter Emmanuelle, whom he said was immaculately conceived, was the cosmic child. Although he killed himself, the Order still exists. The cult teaches that life is an illusion and after death followers will be reborn on a planet revolving around the dog star Sirius. (Apocalypse Really Soon: ABC news, Jan 5, 1999) Church of the Final Testament; Started in the early 1990s by a former Russian police sergeant named Sergei Torop who was dismissed from the force after he had a series of religious visions, the group holds particular fascination for former Communist Party members. Torop, who took the name Vissarion, rejects prohibitions on suicide. He tells his followers he is Jesus Christ, and looks the part with flowing dark hair and wispy beard. Currently building a "City of the Sun" on Siberias Mount Sukhaya, the Vissarionites are estimated to be the largest cult-like group in Russia with thousands of followers. Russian politicians have recently warned that the Church members may commit mass suicide as the millennium approaches. (Apocalypse Really Soon: ABC news, Jan 5, 1999) Outer Dimensional Forces: Founded by the reclusive Orville T. Gordon, 90, the ODF believes that the United States is in for trouble. Gordon, or Nodrog as he is known, explained in an interview that the CIA attacked the ODF 20 years ago, and the groups heavenly allies will flood the United States very soon, whisking the ODF faithful safely away from their fenced-off Texas compound. (Apocalypse Really Soon: ABC news, Jan 5, 1999)

soon

soon!

284

While the great majority of these dates have come and gone without success, thus proving their authors unworthy of credibility, some claims remain, yet to be confirmed whether valid or not. As people concerned with what the bible actually says, we need to consider some verses which bear upon the concept of predicting events in the bible based on human understanding. 1 Thessalonians 5:1 About times and dates, brothers, there is no need to write to you, for you are well aware in any case that the Day of the Lord is going to come like a thief in the night. It is when people are saying, 'How quiet and peaceful it is' that sudden destruction falls on them, as suddenly as labour pains come on a pregnant woman; and there is no escape. NJB Mark 13:32 "But concerning that day or that hour, no one knows, not even the angels in heaven, nor the Son, but only ESV the Father. These verses contradict all teachings men may offer concerning any exact date predicting either a start or an end of the time of the Parousia or second coming (presence) of Christ. Manmade prophecies in the face of verses like these provide us with examples of how individuals and organizations go beyond what is written, in order to establish their own ideas and thinking as if they came from God. 1 Corinthians 4:6 Now these things, brethren, I have transferred, in their application, to myself and Apollos, for your sakes, that ye may learn in us the lesson of not letting your thoughts go above what is written, that ye may not be puffed up one for such a one against another.
DBY

Or as another version states; 1 Corinthians 4:6 Now, brothers, I have applied these things to myself and Apollos for your benefit, so that you may learn from us the meaning of the saying, "Do not go beyond what is written." Then you will not take pride in one man over against another. NIV
285

The practice of allowing human thinking and speculations to distort the information God has provided in his word, ultimately serves the interests of Gods arch enemy, Satan the Devil. This is so because it undermines the truth and clarity of Gods word and replaces it with inferior man-made thinking. Also distorting Gods word interferes with the working of Holy Spirit by tampering with what God has provided as a perfect communication for his human family. His direct communication exists on a high plane with dimensions and implications to it that humans are not even aware of. His own inspired word possesses an ability to convey different messages under differing circumstances at different times. Mens writings generally are not capable of this. Also, when left undisturbed by distortion, Gods word has the quality of transcending time with its meanings. Men who inject seeds of doubt by distorting Gods word with their own thinking, override the word of God void it, or otherwise neutralize its effect. Mark 7:9 And he said to them, Well do ye set aside the commandment of God, that ye may observe what is delivered by yourselves to keep13 making void the word of God by your traditional teaching which ye have delivered; and many such like things ye do. DBY Does that mean that a disciple of Christ is left entirely deprived of information concerning the foretold parousia? No, the scriptures say exactly what Jehovah wishes them to say and they convey his thoughts precisely in harmony with his will. They do this in such a way that his holy spirit is able to either enlighten or to veil listeners minds dependant on an individuals attitude and current heart condition at the time he reads. Amos 3:7 No indeed, Lord Yahweh does nothing without revealing his secret to his servants the prophets. NJB Along this line, the Bible provides all the important necessary information for true believers, and Holy Spirit can supply understanding and add wisdom to the information it provides. Therefore, what the bible actually says may be construed as the only true teachings on such subjects as the Coming (parousia) of Christ. Other viewpoints or conclusions arrived at by human

286

speculation cannot be viewed as Bible teachings and rather must be seen as doctrines or traditions of men. 1 Thessalonians 5:1 Now, brothers, about times and dates we do not need to write to you, 2 for you know very well that the day of the Lord will come like a thief in the night. 3 While people are saying, "Peace and safety," destruction will come on them suddenly. . . . 4 But you, brothers, are not in darkness so that this day should surprise you like a thief. 5 You are all sons of the light and sons of the day . . . .6 So then, let us not be like others, who are asleep, but let us be alert and self-controlled. . . . 9 For God did not appoint us to suffer wrath but to receive salvation through our Lord Jesus Christ. . . . 11 Therefore encourage one another and build each other up, just as in fact you are doing. NIV Luke 21:31 So you also, when you shall see these things come to pass, know that the kingdom of God is at hand. DRA Scripturally, there can be no accurate date advanced for a coming Parousia. The bible places its occurrence during an era or time recognizable only by the signs it provides within its own pages. Attempts to interpret scriptures to say otherwise fall into the area of false prophecy and false teaching which are appropriately commented on at Proverbs 30:6 Proverbs 30:6 Do not add to His words, lest He indict you and you be proved a liar. TNK

[Click to table of Contents]

287

CHAPTER EIGHT
WHAT THE BIBLE ACTUALLY SAYS, ABOUT;

RESURRECTION, SABBATH, SIN, SOUL/SPIRIT, TONGUES and TRADITIONS

8.1 RESURRECTION While the word resurrection occurs more than 40 times in the N.T., it is not found in the O.T. Never the less, the concept of resurrection is a bible teaching with scriptural precedent in both the O.T. and the N.T. Examples of definitions found in Bible Dictionaries: Resurrection (Thayers Greek Definitions) G386 avna,stasij anastasis {an-as'-tas-is} AV - resurrection 39, rising again 1, that should rise 1, raised to life again 1) a raising up, rising (e.g. from a seat) 2) a rising from the dead 2a) that of Christ 2b) that of all men at the end of this present age Resurrection (ISBE)

288

rez-u-rek'-shun (in the New Testament anastasis, with verbs anistemi, "stand up," and egeiro, "raise." There is no technical term in the Old Testament, but in Isaiah 26:19 are found the verbs chayah, "live," kum "rise," kic "awake"). Resurrection (Vines N.T. words) 1. anastasis (G386) denotes (I) "a raising up," or "rising" (ana, "up," and histemi, "to cause to stand"), Luk_2:34, "the rising up"; the KJV "again" obscures the meaning; the Child would be like a stone against which many in Israel would stumble while many others would find in its strength and firmness a means of their salvation and spiritual life; (II), of "resurrection" from the dead, (a) of Christ, Act_1:22; Act_2:31; Act_4:33; Rom_1:4; Rom_6:5; Phi_3:10; 1Pe_1:3; 1Pe_3:21; by metonymy, of Christ as the Author of "resurrection," Joh_11:25; (b) of those who are Christ's at His Parousia (see COMING), Luk_14:14, "the resurrection of the just"; Luk_20:33, Luk_20:35, Luk_20:36; Joh_5:29 (1st part), "the resurrection of life"; Joh_11:24; Act_23:6; Act_24:15 (1st part); 1Co_15:21, 1Co_15:42; 2Ti_2:18; Heb_11:35 (2nd part), see RAISE, Note (3); Rev_20:5, "the first resurrection"; hence the insertion of "is" stands for the completion of this "resurrection," of which Christ was "the firstfruits"; Rev_20:6; (c) of "the rest of the dead," after the Millennium (cf. Rev_20:5); Joh_5:29 (2nd part), "the resurrection of judgment"; Act_24:15 (2nd part), "of the unjust"; (d) of those who were raised in more immediate connection with Christ's "resurrection," and thus had part already in the first "resurrection," Act_26:23 and Rom_1:4 (in each of which "dead" is plural; see Mat_27:52); (e) of the "resurrection" spoken of in general terms, Mat_22:23; Mar_12:18; Luk_20:27; Act_4:2; Act_17:18; Act_23:8; Act_24:21; 1Co_15:12, 1Co_15:13; Heb_6:2; (f) of those who were raised in OT times, to die again, Heb_11:35 (1st part), lit., "out of resurrection." 2. exanastasis (G1815), ek, "from" or "out of," and No. 1, Phi_3:11, followed by ek, lit., "the out-resurrection from among the dead." For the significance of this see ATTAIN, No. 1.

289

3. egersis (G1454), "a rousing" (akin to egeiro, "to arouse, to raise"), is used of the "resurrection" of Christ, in Mat_27:53 RESURRECTION of the Dead - Examples Old Testament: 1 Kings 17:22 And the LORD listened to the voice of Elijah. And the life of the child came into him again, and he revived. ESV 2 Kings 4:32-35 Elisha then went to the house, and there on his bed lay the child, dead.:33 He went in and shut the door on the two of them and prayed to Yahweh.:34 Then he climbed on to the bed and stretched himself on top of the child, putting his mouth on his mouth, his eyes to his eyes, and his hands on his hands, and as he lowered himself on to him, the child's flesh grew warm.:35 Then he got up and walked to and fro inside the house, and then climbed on to the bed again and lowered himself on to the child seven times in all; then the child sneezed and opened his eyes. NJB Isaiah 26:19 Yet we have this assurance: Those who belong to God will live; their bodies will rise again! Those who sleep in the earth will rise up and sing for joy! For God's light of life will fall like dew on his people in the place of the dead! NLT Job 14:13 Oh that you would hide me in Sheol, that you would conceal me until your wrath be past, that you would appoint me a set time, and remember me! ESV Therefore, we may conclude resurrection was not a concept unknown to O.T. writers; King David of Israel wrote: Psalm 16:10 For you will not abandon my soul to Sheol, or let your holy one see corruption.
ESV

New Testament:
290

Matthew 9:18 As Jesus was saying this, the leader of a synagogue came and knelt down before him. "My daughter has just died," he said, "but you can bring her back to life again if you just come and lay your hand upon her.". . . 23 When Jesus arrived at the official's home, he noticed the noisy crowds and heard the funeral music.24 He said, "Go away, for the girl isn't dead; she's only asleep." But the crowd laughed at him. 25 When the crowd was finally outside, Jesus went in and took the girl by the hand, and she stood up! (parallel account at Mk. 5:38-42) NLT Luke 7:12-15 As he drew near to the gate of the town, behold, a man who had died was being carried out, the only son of his mother, and she was a widow, and a considerable crowd from the town was with her. :13 And when the Lord saw her, he had compassion on her and said to her, "Do not weep.":14 Then he came up and touched the bier, and the bearers stood still. And he said, "Young man, I say to you, arise.":15 And the dead man sat up and began to speak, and Jesus gave him to his mother. ESV John 11:38,39, 40,43 and 44. So Jesus, deeply troubled in heart, came to the place of the dead. It was a hole in the rock, and a stone was over the opening. :39 Jesus said, Take away the stone. Martha, the sister of him who was dead, said, Lord, by this time the body will be smelling, for he has been dead four days.:40 Jesus said to her, "Did I not tell you that if you believed you would see the glory of God?" :43 When he had said these things, he cried out with a loud voice, "Lazarus, come out." :44 And he who was dead came out, with linen bands folded tightly about his hands and feet, and a cloth about his face. Jesus said to them, Make him free and let him go.
BBE

Acts 9:40 Peter sent them all out of the room; then he got down on his knees and prayed. Turning toward the dead woman, he said, "Tabitha, get up." She opened her eyes,
291

and seeing Peter she sat up. NIV Acts 20:9 A young man named Eutychus, who was sitting in the window, began to sink off into a deep sleep while Paul talked still longer. Overcome by sleep, he fell to the ground three floors below and was picked up dead. NRS Acts 20:10 But Paul went down, and bending over him took him in his arms, and said, "Do not be alarmed, for his life is in him." NRS RESURRECTION of Good and Bad persons: The resurrection hope is offered to all persons who fall under the condemnation of inherited Sin and death. Scripture points toward a resurrection of both the just and the unjust. The apostle Paul said to a group of Jews who also entertained the hope of a resurrection that there is going to be a resurrection of both the righteous and the unrighteous. Acts 24:15 and I have hope toward God, which hope these [men] themselves also entertain, that there is going to be a resurrection of both the righteous and the unrighteous. NWT Or as another version puts it: Acts 24:15 and I hold the same hope in God as they do that there will be a resurrection of the upright and the wicked alike. NJB The Bible makes it plain who are the righteous. All those who Jehovah has declared Righteous (justified) are to receive a heavenly resurrection. Romans 8:30 And those who were marked out by him were named; and those who were named were given righteousness; and to those to whom he gave righteousness, in the same way he gave glory. BBE Then also, the Bible calls faithful men of old such as Abraham righteous. (Ge 15:6; Jas 2:21) Many of these men are listed at Hebrews chapter 11. Of them the writer says: And yet all these, although they had witness borne to them through their faith, did not get the fulfillment of the promise, as God foresaw something
292

better for us [spirit-begotten, anointed Christians like Paul], in order that they might not be made perfect apart from us. (Heb 11:39, 40) So, the perfecting of them will take place after that of the ones having part in the first resurrection. Hebrews 11:39 And not one of these got the good things of the agreement, though they all had a good record through faith, BBE Hebrews 11:40 God having provided something better for us, that they should not be made perfect apart from us. NKJ Daniel 12:2 'Of those who are sleeping in the Land of Dust, many will awaken, some to everlasting life, some to shame and everlasting disgrace. NJB Acts 24:15 and I hold the same hope in God as they do that there will be a resurrection of the upright and the wicked alike. NJB Two kinds of Resurrection: The promise of a resurrection affords two different kinds of hope. There is first the hope of a heavenly resurrection, to life in heaven. This was the resurrection Jesus Christ received and it is also the hope set forth for the saints (Holy ones who are said to number 144,000. in the book of Revelation). For the rest of mankind, the hope offered is that of an earthly resurrection. This was the kind of resurrection spoken of in the O.T. and it was the resurrection Jesus and the apostles performed seemingly miraculously, during the formative days of the Christian congregation. During his earthly course, Jesus demonstrated in advance, the great power and ability he would possess during his Kingdom rule over mankind. John 14:6 Jesus said to him, "I am the way, and the truth, and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me.
ESV

293

John 11:25 Jesus told her, "I am the resurrection and the life. Those who believe in me, even though they die like everyone else, will live again. NLT The qualities of the bodies given those resurrected to heavenly life will be different from those resurrected to earthly life. 1 Corinthians 15:40 There are bodies in the heavens, and there are bodies on earth. The glory of the heavenly bodies is different from the beauty of the earthly bodies. NLT In describing heavenly bodies given to those in that resurrection, the Apostle Paul stated; 1 Corinthians 15:44 It is sown <4687> (5743) a natural <5591> body <4983>; it is raised <1453> (5743) a spiritual <4152> body <4983>. There is <2076> (5748) a natural <5591> body <4983>, and <2532> there is <2076> (5748) a spiritual <4152> body <4983>. RWB 1 Corinthians 15:50 What I am saying, brothers, is that mere human nature cannot inherit the kingdom of God: what is perishable cannot inherit what is imperishable. NJB As to the nature of the heavenly bodies given those who are resurrected as spirit beings (1) it will be spiritual; 1 Corinthians 15:44 They are natural human bodies now, but when they are raised, they will be spiritual bodies. For just as there are natural bodies, so also there are spiritual bodies. NLT i.e., a body adapted to the use of life in its glorified state, and to all the conditions of the heavenly state; (2) glorious, incorruptible; 1 Corinthians 15:54 When this happens-- when our perishable earthly bodies have been transformed into
294

heavenly bodies that will never die-- then at last the Scriptures will come true: "Death is swallowed up in victory. NLT 3) like unto the glorified body of Christ Philippians 3:21 He will change our lowly body to conform with his glorified body by the power that enables him also to bring all things into subjection to himself. NAB (4) immortal; Revelation 21:4 And he will put an end to all their weeping; and there will be no more death, or sorrow, or crying, or pain; for the first things have come to an end. BBE Christ died in the flesh, that is his fleshly physical body died. Jesus gave up his physical, earthly body to death and was resurrected ( made alive ) in a spiritual body 1 Peter 3:18 Christ also suffered when he died for our sins once for all time. He never sinned, but he died for sinners that he might bring us safely home to God. He suffered physical death, but he was raised to life in the Spirit. NLT 1 Thessalonians 4:14 We believe that Jesus died and rose again, and that in the same way God will bring with him those who have fallen asleep in Jesus. NJB Thus, those saints (holy ones), footstep followers of Jesus, share the hope of the same kind of resurrection as Jesus received, provided they have shared in his death as well. 2 Peter 1:4 Through these, the greatest and priceless promises have been lavished on us,
295

that through them you should share the divine nature and escape the corruption rife in the world through disordered passion. NJB 2 Peter 1:1 Simeon Peter, a servant and apostle of Jesus Christ, To those who have obtained a faith of equal standing with ours by the righteousness of our God and Savior Jesus Christ:
ESV

Romans 6:5 If we have been joined to him by dying a death like his, so we shall be by a resurrection like his; NJB 1 Thessalonians 4:14 We believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him. NIB Thus the kind of body those saints who are resurrected will have will be the body of a spirit being, and not a human being. Earthly, Physical Bodies: In the examples of earlier earthly resurrections discussed in the Hebrew and Greek scriptures, we have distinctive evidence in the Bible accounts that they received a physical body, indistinguishable from the one they had during their original lives. The widow's son by Elijah (1 Kings 17:21-24) The Shunammite's son by Elisha (2 Kings 4:32-35). A man whose body had been placed in Elisha's tomb (2 Kings 13:20-21). Lazarus by Jesus Christ (John 11:43-44). The widows son by Jesus. (Luke 7:12-17) A number of people at the moment of the death of Jesus Christ
296

(Matthew 27:51-53) The daughter of Jairus by Jesus (Mk 5:39-40) Eutychus raised back to life through Paul after he fell out of a third-floor window (Acts 20:9-12). Tabitha by Peter (Acts 9:36-43) These establish the pattern for those raised from the vast historical grave of mankind. Except, that according to the Kingdom prophecies in Isaiah and Revelation, during their resurrection into the kingdom paradise, they will no longer bear the effects of sin and imperfection. They will have already paid the price for their sins which is death. Thus, they will be resurrected with bodies restored to perfection, without any defects or traces of handicap whatsoever. Their bodies will be comparable to those of Adam and Eves perfect bodies as they had been in the original paradise, the garden of Eden, prior to their sin. While Jesus was hanging on a stake, one of the evildoers alongside him, observing that Jesus was not deserving of punishment, requested: Jesus, remember me when you get into your kingdom. Jesus replied: Truly I tell you today, You will be with me in Paradise. (Lu. 23:42, 43 NWT) In effect, Jesus said: On this ominous day, when my claim to a kingdom is to all outward appearances highly unlikely, you express faith. Indeed, when I do get into my kingdom, I will remember you. This would require a resurrection for the evildoer. This man was not a faithful follower of Jesus Christ. He had been engaged in serious wrong- doing, lawbreaking, meriting the death penalty. (Lu 23:40, 41) Therefore, he could not hope to be one of those receiving the first resurrection. Additionally, he died 40 days before Jesus ascended into heaven and before Pentecost, when God through Jesus anointed the first members of those who will receive the heavenly resurrection.Ac 1:3; 2:1-4, 33. Jesus said the evildoer would be in Paradise. The word paradise means a park or pleasure ground. The Septuagint rendered the Hebrew word for garden (gan), as at Genesis 2:8, by the Greek word paradeisos. The paradise in which the evildoer will be
297

would not be the paradise of God promised to him that conquers, at Revelation 2:7, for the evildoer was not a conqueror of the world with Jesus Christ. (Joh 16:33) The evildoer would therefore not be in the heavenly Kingdom as a member of it (Lu 22:28-30) but would be a subject of the Kingdom when those of the first resurrection would, as kings of God and Christ, sit on thrones, ruling with Christ for a thousand years over the earth.. Re 20:4, 6. The evil doers hope would be the same one held by the billions of deceased persons from all the eras of mans history. That hope is for a resurrection to life on a paradise like earth, under conditions where the entire earth is brought into harmony with Jehovahs will and purposes. In that paradise which was to take 1,000 years to establish under the righteous rule of Jesus Christ and his 144,000 co-rulers of Gods kingdom government, those evildoers and all other resurectees would have the opportunity to achieve everlasting life which would be granted only after they had proven themselves worthy by their obedience and loyalty to Jehovah, inspite the influence of Satan the Devil who is to be released as a final test at the conclusion of the thousand year reign of Christ and the 144,000. John 5:29 "and come forth -- those who have done good, to the resurrection of life, and those who have done evil, to the resurrection of condemnation. NKJ Romans 2:6-16; 6 Who will give to every man his right reward: 7 To those who go on with good works in the hope of glory and honour and salvation from death, he will give eternal life: 8 But to those who, from a love of competition, are not guided by what is true, will come the heat of his wrath, 9 Trouble and sorrow on all whose works are evil, to the Jew first and then to the Greek; 10 But glory and honour and peace to all whose works are good, to the Jew first and then to the Greek 11 For one man is not different from another before God. BBE Timing of the earthly resurrection. The judgment refered to in Romans 2:16 is placed in the Bible concurrently with events occurring during the Thousand Year
298

reign of Christ with his associate kings and priests, who the apostle Paul said, will judge the world. 1 Corinthians 6:2 Do you not know that the saints will judge the world? And if you are to judge the world, are you not competent to judge trivial cases? NIV The great and the small, persons from all walks of life, will be there, to be judged impartially. They are judged out of those things written in the scrolls that will be opened then. Since the wages sin pays is death, which they have already experienced, this could not mean the record of their past lives nor a set of rules that judges them on the basis of their past lives. For these by virtue of their dying have received the wages of their sin in the past. Romans 6:23 For the wage paid by sin is death; the gift freely given by God is eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord.
NJB

or as other versions put it; Romans 6:23 For the reward of sin is death; but what God freely gives is eternal life in Jesus Christ our Lord. BBE Romans 6:23 For the wages of sinne is death: but the gift of God is eternall life, through Iesus Christ our Lord. GNV And also; Romans 6:7 Someone who has died, of course, no longer has to answer for sin. NJB Therefore, the purpose of their resurrection to life in the 1000 year kingdom of Christ is that they might demonstrate by conduct and attitude toward God whether they wish to take hold of the ransom sacrifice of Jesus Christ that was given for all. (Mt 20:28; Joh 3:16) Though their past sins are not accounted to them, they need the ransom to lift them up to perfection. They must make their minds over from their former way of life in harmony with Gods will and his regulations for the earth and its population. Accordingly, the scrolls evidently will clearly set forth the will and law of God for them during that Judgment Day (the thousand year reign of Christ
299

and his bride). Their faith and their obedience to these things being the basis for judgment and for writing their names indelibly, at last, into the scroll of life. Resurrection from Spiritual Death: Passing Over From Death to Life. Jesus spoke of those who have everlasting life because they hear his words with faith and obedience and then believe on the Father who sent him. He said about each one of such: He does not come into judgment but has passed over from death to life. Most truly I say to you, The hour is coming, and it is now, when the dead will hear the voice of the Son of God and those who have given heed will live.Joh 5:24, 25. Those who have passed over from death to life now would not be ones who had literally died and were in actual graves. At the time when Jesus spoke those words, all of mankind was under the condemnation of death in Gods sight. So the ones Jesus referred to were evidently persons on earth who had been dead in a spiritual sense. Jesus must have referred to such spiritually dead ones when he said to the Jewish son who wanted to go home first to bury his father: Keep following me, and let the dead bury their dead.Mt 8:21, 22. Those who became true Christian believers were once among the spiritually dead people of the world. The apostle Paul reminded the congregation of this fact, saying: It is you God made alive though you were dead in your trespasses and sins, in which you at one time walked according to the system of things of this world . . . But God, who is rich in mercy, for his great love with which he loved us, made us alive together with the Christ, even when we were dead in trespassesby undeserved kindness you have been savedand he raised us up together and seated us together in the heavenly places in union with Christ Jesus. Eph 2:1, 2, 4-6. Thus, because of their no longer walking in trespasses and sins against God, and because of their faith in Christ, Jehovah lifted his condem-nation to death from them. He raised them out of
300

spiritual death and gave them the hope of everlasting life. (1Pe 4:3-6) The apostle John describes this transfer from deadness in trespasses and sins to spiritual life in these words: Do not marvel, brothers, that the world hates you. We know we have passed over from death to life, because we love the brothers. 1Jo 3:13, 14.

8.3 SABBATH Is observation of the Sabbath a Bible requirement? Seventh Day Adventists, who profess they are Christians hold within their faith the obligation to observe the Sabbath, just as those of the Jewish tradition do, while other denominations of Christendom do not feel bound to keep the Sabbath tradition. Therefore, let us explore what the Bible actually teaches about the requirement to observe the Sabbath. Origin and Duration of the Sabbath Law Seventh Day Adventist's argue that the Sabbath Law was given to Adam and Eve and is eternally binding on all believers. In a statement of their faith, their argument is stated as follows: "But the Decalogue (ten Commandments), sealed with the lip and finger of God, was lifted above all Jewish rites and ceremonies. This is evident from the fact that the Sabbath was established before man sinned, and therefore before he had any need of a Redeemer. It was not a part of the ceremonial regulations occasioned by the entrance of sin, and which were annulled by the death of Christ. This statement of faith presents a problem in that it has no scriptural basis.
301

1. There is no passage of Scripture which explicitly states that the keeping of the Sabbath was binding on anyone prior to God's giving the Mosaic Covenant to Israel. At (Gen. 2:2,3), God "rested" but nowhere is it stated that Adam and Eve likewise were com-manded to observe the Sabbath. Nor can it be shown that Noah and his progeny were commanded to observe the Sabbath. 2. Paul expressly states that the law (of which the Decalogue (10 Commandments) was a part "was added because of trans-gressions, until the seed should come." (Gal. 3:19). Since the law was added because of transgressions, it implies that the Sabbath law was not given to Adam and Eve. Furthermore, the law was added until "the seed should come," which clearly implies that its provision had served its purpose when the Seed had come. 3. Even if it were true that the Sabbath law was in existence before the Law of Moses, this does not necessarily make it binding today. Both animal sacrifices and circumcision were commanded by God in patriarchal times, yet are no longer binding. 4. If the Sabbath law were eternal, why did an alleged "ceremonial law" - circumcision, take precedence over Sabbath observance - a moral law? The law required that eight days after a child was born it must be circumcised (Lev. 12:3), but sometimes the day of circ-umcision would fall on a Sabbath. A conflict of laws resulted - one demanding that circumcision should take place and the other, that no work should be done. (See Jn. 7:22,23). Circumcision took precedence because unless one was circumcised, the law could not be kept. Likewise, on the "Sabbath days the priests in the temple profane the Sabbath, and are blameless." (Matt. 12:5). Instead of the Sabbath being a day of rest to the Lord, their work was doubled. (Num. 28:9-10). All anointed believers are a "royal priesthood" (1 Pet. 2:9) and as such, are exempt from one day Sabbath keeping.

302

5. Part of the Sabbath law was the penalty for its disobedience: "whosoever doeth any work in the Sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death." (Exod. 31:15). If the law commanding observance has not changed why has the penalty for its disobedience been changed by the Seventh Day Adventists? 6. The Sabbath law is expressly stated to be a sign between Israel and Jehovah: "It is a sign between me and the children of Israel forever." (Exod. 31:17 cf. Deut. 5:15). The law was not given to the forbearers of the Israelites since it is stated: "The LORD made not this covenant with our fathers, but with us even us, who are all of us here alive this day." (Deut. 5:3). This is further suggested by the ignorance of Moses and Aaron as to what to do with the man caught picking up sticks on the Sabbath: "And they put him in ward, because it was not declared what should be done to him." (Num. 15:34). Why would there be ignorance about the penalty for Sabbath disobedience if the law had been in force since Eden? 7. If the Sabbath law is eternal why is it termed (as part of the Decalogue) "the ministration of death, written and engraved in stones" and the "ministration of condemnation"? (2 Cor. 3:6-9). 8. The Sabbath is termed a "shadow". (Col. 2:16,17). How can that which is a "shadow" be eternal? The Sabbath was designed to teach men to rest from the works of the flesh in anticipation of the great millennial rest which God would provide. "There remaineth there-fore a rest to the people of God." (Heb. 4:9,11). The believer now rests every day from the works of the flesh, labouring "to enter into that rest". (Heb. 4:11). This parallels the change in circumcision from a literal cutting off of flesh to "that of the heart, in the spirit and not in the letter." (Rom. 2:29) 2 9. Judaizing heretics who said that it was needful to keep the law of Moses (Acts 15:1,24) subverted the Truth and received strong indictments from the Apostle Paul in his
303

letter to the Galatian congregation (church). But no mention is made by the Apostle of a binding Sabbath law to be observed by Gentile converts. Similarly, it is significant that the council at Jerusalem (Acts 15) was convened to consider Jewish claims regarding the law of Moses, but no mention was made of Sabbath keeping. If the sabbath were eternal and immutable one would have expected that at this conference such would have been stated. Rather, Paul's letters leave sabbath observance to the individual choice of believers. (Rom. 14:5,6; Col. 2:14-17). There is further evidence that Sabbath observance is not mand-atory for New Testament believers: a. The Ten Commandments were a part of the "old" covenant. (Exod. 34:28; Deut. 4:13; 1 Kings 8:9,21). b. But the writer to the Hebrews states: "A new covenant, he hath made the first old. Now that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away." (Heb. 8:13). c. Therefore, the decalogue as given to Israel is no longer binding upon New Testament believers. 11. It is sometimes contended that if the "old" covenant has been replaced by the "new" then it must now be permissible to steal, murder etc., but this is not so. The following chart shows that nine of the Ten Commandments have been reaffirmed in the affirmative form ("do" rather than "do not"). Sabbath observance is the one command of the law which is not reaffirmed.

Command ment 1st

New Testam ent Eph. 4:6; 1

304

Old Testa ment Exod. 20:3

Jn. 5:21; Matt. 4:10 2nd 1 Cor. 10:14; Rom. 1:25 James 5:12; Matt. 5:34-35 Abolis hed: Rom. 14:5; Col. 2:16-17; Heb. 8:13 Eph. 6:1; Col. 3:20 1 Jn. 3:15; Matt. 5:21,22 ; Rom. 13:9 Heb. 13:4; Matt. 5:2728; 1 Cor.
305

Exod. 20:45 Exod. 20:7

3rd

4th

Exod. 20:8

5th

Exod. 20:12

6th

Exod. 20:13

7th

Exod. 20:14

6:9-10 8th Rom. 2:21; Eph. 4:28 Col. 3:9; Eph. 4:25; 2 Tim. 3:3; 1 Tim. 3:8-11 Eph. 5:3; Col. 3:5 Exod. 20:15

9th

Exod. 20:16

10th

Exod. 20:17

12. The Apostles gathered with believers on the first day of the week to remember the sacrifice of Christ and to take up the collection of money for the work of the Truth. (Acts 20:7; 1 Cor. 16:2). On the Sabbath they were engaged in contentious disputation with the Jews in the syna-gogues. Acts records: "And Paul, as his manner was, went in unto them, [the synagogue of the Jews], and three Sabbath days reasoned with them out of the scriptures." (Acts 17:2). Seventh Day Adventists have reversed this example. They gather with those of like belief on Saturday and proselytize on Sunday.3 (Derived from "How and When The Sabbath Should be Kept", Herald of the Coming Age, XVIII, No. 6, (April, 1968), p. 96) The conclusion to be arrived at based on Bible evidence is as follows; The Bible does teach that keeping a Sabbath Day was mandatory for the nation of Israel, under the law of Moses. It also shows that for the nation of Israel, this law was established to perpetuity.

306

However, the Bible clearly shows that Christians are no longer under the Law of Moses, and that rather than the law of Moses, they are under the law of Christ as set forth for them in the teachings of Jesus and the Apostles found in the Christian Greek Matthew 22:36 - 40 'Master, which is the greatest command-ment of the Law?' 37 Jesus said to him, 'You must love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul, and with your entire mind. 38 This is the greatest and the first commandment. 39 The second resembles it: You must love your neighbour as yourself. 40 On these two commandments hang the whole Law, and the Prophets too.' NJB Galatians 5:14 For the whole law is fulfilled in one statement, namely, "You shall love your neighbor as yourself." NAB

8.4 SIN In Hebrew Sin is a verb with Its central meaning of missing the mark or failing . In Greek Sin is an offense in relation to God with emphasis on guilt, an aberration from the truth, an error. With the above definitions in mind, and by considering a number of scriptural examples wherein the word is used in the Bible, one gets a good overall perspective on what the Bible teaches in regard to sin. [Examples of Scriptural use] Ecclesiastes 7:20 No one on earth is sufficiently upright to do good without ever sinning. NJB Romans 3:23 for all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God, NKJ
307

James 4:17 Everyone who knows what is the right thing to do and does not do it commits a sin. NJB Romans 6:23 For the reward of sin is death; but what God freely gives is eternal life in Jesus Christ our Lord. BBE James 1:14,15 But each one is tried by being drawn out and enticed by his own desire. Then the desire, when it has become fertile, gives birth to 1sin; in turn, sin, when it has been accomplished, brings forth death. NWT Hebrews 10:26 If we deliberately keep on sinning after we have received the knowledge of the truth, no sacrifice for sins is left, NIV 1 John 3:8 But when people keep on sinning, it shows they belong to the Devil, who has been sinning since the beginning. But the Son of God came to destroy these works of the Devil. NLT 1 John 1:8 If we say, 'We have no sin,' we are deceiving ourselves, and truth has no place in us; NJB 1 John 5:17 All unrighteousness is sin; and yet there is a sin that does not incur death. NWT Matthew 18:15 "If your brother sins against you, go and show him his fault, just between the two of you. If he listens to you, you have won your brother over. NIV 1 Corinthians 6:18 Keep away from sexual immorality. All other sins that people may commit are done outside the body; but the sexually immoral person sins against his own body. NJB Luke 15:7 In the same way, I tell you, there will be more rejoicing in heaven over one sinner repenting than over ninety-nine upright people who have no need of repentance.
NJB

308

1 Corinthians 15:3 For what I received I passed on to you as of first importance: that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures, NIV 1 John 2:2 And he is a propitiatory sacrifice for our sins, yet not for ours only but also for the whole world's. NWT Galatians 1:4 He gave himself for our sins that he might deliver us from the present wicked system of things according to the will of our God and Father,
NWT

Hebrews 4:15 For we have as high priest, not one who cannot sympathize with our weaknesses, but one who has been tested in all respects like ourselves, but without sin.
NWT

1 Peter 4:18 "And if the righteous one is barely saved, where will the godless and the sinner appear?" NAB Luke 24:47 With my authority, take this message of repentance to all the nations, beginning in Jerusalem: 'There is forgiveness of sins for all who turn to me.' NLT Psalm 103:10 he does not treat us as our sins deserve or repay us according to our iniquities. NIB 18.5 SOUL / SPIRIT The words Soul and Spirit are regarded as being interchangeable by most religious translators. According to what Gods word says, this understanding is shown to be in error. Also, since many of the teachings attached to these words have no basis in the Bible, they constitute either erroneous teaching or false teaching as far as Gods word is concerned. First, we will explore some of the meanings men attach to these words and then consider what the Bible actually teaches. This will enable us to discriminate the difference between true Bible teachings and the variety of manmade religious traditions
309

and doctrines held by so many millions of people in connection with these words. What the Bible teaches: From Hebrew Scriptures and Christian Greek Scriptures: Judaism (Hebrew Scripture basis) The Hebrew terms nephesh, ruach (literally "wind"), and neshama (literally "breath") are used to describe the soul or spirit. The soul (or life) is believed to be given by God to a person with his/her first breath, as mentioned in Genesis, Genesis 2:7 And Jehovah Elohim formed Man, dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and Man became a living soul. DBY While many religions today teach that we have a soul, as independent from our bodies, notice that the verse in its correct translation reads man became a living soul. An erroneous rabbinical interpretation says that human embryos are not souls, rather have souls. Though Jewish theology does not agree on the nature of an afterlife, the soul is said to "return to God" after death. It does this in the sense that he alone holds the power to any future life through a resurrection. Christianity The Christian view of the soul is based upon the teaching of both the Old Testament and New Testament. The Old Testament contains the statements; and "And the LORD God formed man [of] the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul." (Genesis 2:7). 1 Cor.15:45 Genesis 2:7 And Jehovah Elohim formed Man, dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and Man became a living soul. DBY
310

Or as other versions put it; Genesis 2:7 And the Lord God formed man of the slime of the earth: and breathed into his face the breath of life, and man became a living soul. DRA Genesis 2:7 And God formed the man of dust of the earth, and breathed upon his face the breath of life, and the man became a living soul. LXE Ecclesiastes 12:7 And the dust goes back to the earth as it was, and the spirit goes back to God who gave it. BBE In the New Testament can be found this statement by the Apostle Paul; 1 Corinthians 15:45 And so it is said, The first man Adam was a living soul. The last Adam is a life-giving spirit. BBE Or as other versions put it; 1 Corinthians 15:45 Thus it is written, "The first man Adam became a living being"; the last Adam became a life-giving spirit. ESV 1 Corinthians 15:45 So the first man, Adam, as scripture says, became a living soul; and the last Adam has become a life-giving spirit. NJB While the Bible teaches man is a soul, the majority of Christians understand that to mean man has a soul; and that the soul is a separate reality distinct from, yet integrally connected with, the body. Its characteristics are described in moral, spiritual, and philosophical terms. They believe when people die their souls will be judged by God and determined to spend an eternity in heaven or in hell. Some others believe if one dies in sin, their soul will go to hell and suffer eternal separation from God. Variations also exist on this theme, e.g. some which hold that the unrighteous soul will be destroyed instead of suffering eternally. Believers will inherit eternal life in heaven and enjoy
311

eternal fellowship with God. There is also a belief that babies (including the unborn) and those with cognitive or mental impairments who have died will be received into heaven on the basis of God's grace through the sacrifice of Jesus. None of these teachings have any basis in accurate Bible translation. Simply stated, you dont acquire a soul. From the time you take your first breath, you are a soul (a living being). Beliefs as taught by various religion Groups: Roman Catholic beliefs according to official catechism; The present Catechism of the Catholic Church defines the soul as "the innermost aspect of humans, that which is of greatest value in them, that by which they are most especially in God's image: 'soul' signifies the spiritual principle in man." All souls living and dead will be judged by Jesus Christ when he comes back to earth. The souls of those who die unrepentant of serious sins, or in conscious rejection of God, will at judgment day be forever in a state called Hell or Heaven. When we die, most religions believe that the soul will be accounted for in some fashion. The Roman Catholic purgatory is a way of giving mankind the symbol of a way that we are all going to be judged by Jesus and therfore have to be waiting for him no matter what the state of existence may be. The Catholic Church teaches the creationist view of the origin of the soul: "Their doctrine of the faith affirms that the spiritual and immortal soul is created immediately by God."[ Orthodox Christian beliefs: Eastern Orthodox and Oriental Orthodox views are somewhat similar in essence to Roman Catholic views although different in specifics. Orthodox Christians believe that after death, the soul is judged individually by God, and then sent to either Abraham's Bosom (temporary paradise) or Hades/Hell (temporary torture). At the Last Judgment, God judges all people who have ever lived. Those that know the Spirit of God, because of the sacrifice of Jesus, go to Heaven (permanent paradise) whilst the damned experience the Lake of Fire (permanent torture). The Orthodox Church does not teach that Purgatory exists.
312

Protestant beliefs: Protestants generally believe in the soul's existence aside from the body. A common belief is that the soul is renewed not at death, but at time of salvation through Christ Jesus, taking into account 2 Corinthians 5:17, "Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has gone, the new has come!" The renewed soul or spirit is then received by God at time of death. Therefore, Protestants do not usually believe in the idea of Purgatory. The "absent from the body, present with the Lord" theory states that the soul at the point of death, immediately becomes present at the end of time, without experiencing any time passing between. Some identify this belief as being the same as soul sleep as it does not account for what happens to the soul during the intervening time, however, it has been pointed out that all groups believe God exists outside of time. Others still would not consider this a validation of the theory. This group would argue that the Apostle Paul was merely saying that he would rather be present with the Lord than living in his earthly body. Some more traditional Protestants hold beliefs similar to Orthodox Christians whilst certain high Anglicans have even been known to hold Roman Catholic beliefs regarding the fate of the soul. Christadelphian beliefs: Christadelphians believe that we are all created out of the dust of the earth and became living souls once we received the breath of life based on the Genesis 2 account of humanity's creation. They believe that we are mortal and when we die our breath leaves our body, our bodies return to the soil. They believe that we are mortal until the resurrection from the dead when Christ returns to this earth and grants immortality to the faithful. In the meantime, the dead lie in the earth in the sleep of death until Jesus comes. The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints beliefs: Latter-day Saints believe that when the body and spirit are connected in mortality, this is the Soul of Man (Mankind). They
313

believe that the soul is the union of a spirit, which was previously created by God, and a body, which is formed by physical conception on earth. Seventh-day Adventists beliefs: Seventh-day Adventists believe that the main definition of the term "Soul" is a combination of spirit (breath of life) and body, disagreeing with the view that the soul has a consciousness or sentient existence of its own. They affirm this through Genesis 2:7 Gen 2:7 And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul. When God united His breath, or spirit with man, man became a living soul. A living soul is composed of body and spirit. (Strong's #05397) hmvn n@shamah nesh-aw-maw' from 05395; n f; {See TWOT on 1433 @@ '1433a'} AV-breath 17, blast 3, spirit 2, inspiration 1, souls 1; 24 1) breath, spirit 1a) breath (of God) 1b) breath (of man) 1c) every breathing thing 1d) spirit (of man) When one dies, their spirit goes back to God who gave it, at which point, one is no longer a living soul. Jehovah's Witnesses beliefs: Jehovah's Witnesses take the Hebrew word nephesh, which is commonly translated as "soul", to be a person, an animal, or the life that a person or an animal enjoys. A living person or breathing creature. They believe that the Hebrew word ruach (Greek pneuma), which is commonly translated as "spirit" but literally means "wind", refers to the life force or the power that animates living things. A person is a living, breathing being, a body animated by the "spirit of God", not an invisible being contained in a body and able to separate and survive apart from
314

that body after death. Jesus spoke of himself, having life, as having a soul. When he surrendered his life, he surrendered his soul. John 10:15 reads "just as the Father knows me and I know the father, and I surrender my soul in behalf of the sheep." This belief that man's life force is his soul is also in line with the knowledge that Hell or "Hades" represents the common grave and a possibility of eternal annihilation for the wicked rather than eternal torment in hellfire. The essence of teaching that the soul somehow survives after death is rooted in the claim made by Satan the Devil. Jehovah, Elohim told Adam and Eve that in the day they disobeyed, they would surely die. The disposition of a dead human being is described in Eccl. 9:5: Ecclesiastes 9:5 The living know that they will die, but the dead know nothing; they have no more reward, and even the memory of them is lost. NRS Satan the Devil called God a liar and maintained that Adam surely would not die. Genesis 3:4 But the serpent (Satan) said to the woman, "You will not surely die. ESV Thus was born The immortality of the Soul Doctrine. It is based on a false teaching that when one dies, one actually goes on living in another form or realm and that ones soul goes on living, despite the bodies death. Various forms of this doctrine are taught in every pagan religious society on the earth. This teaching contradicts what the Bible teaches and must be seen in Bible terms as a false teaching. It is a teaching that justifies Satans false contention that humans really never die. (For differences between Soul and Spirit and alternate meanings for the word spirit See Chapter 11, definitions under Spirits) 18.6 TONGUE TONGUES, (speaking in) Tongue - Hebrew - lashon (H3956) - (Vines Expository
Dictionary of O.T. Bible words) 315

lashon (H3956), "tongue; language; speech." This word is thought to have the root meaning "to lick," but this is a conjecture. The noun occurs in Ugaritic, Akkadian (Lishanu), Phoenician, and Arabic. In the Hebrew Old Testament it appears 115 times, mainly in the poetic and, to a lesser extent, in the prophetical books. The first occurrence is in Gen_10:5 : "By these were the isles of the Gentiles divided in their lands; every one after his tongue, after their families, in their nations." The basic meaning of lashon is "tongue," which as an organ of the body refers to humans (Lam_4:4) and animals (Exo_11:7; Job_41:1). The extended meaning of the word as an organ of speech occurs more frequently. A person may be "heavy" or "slow" of tongue or have a stammering "tongue" (Exo_4:10); or he may be fluent and clear: "The heart also of the rash shall understand knowledge, and the tongue of the stammerers shall be ready to speak plainly" (Isa_32:4). And see the description of the "tongue" in Psa_45:1 : "My heart is inditing a good matter: I speak of the things which I have made touching the King: NIV Psalm 45:1 For the Of. My heart is stirred by a noble theme as I recite my verses for the king; my tongue is the pen of a skillful writer." The word is often better translated as "speech," because of the negative and positive associations of lashon. Especially in the wisdom literature the manner of one's "speech" is considered to be the external expression of the character of the speaker. The fool's "speech" is unreliable (Psa_5:9), deceitful (Psa_109:2; Psa_120:2-3; Pro_6:17), boastful (Psa_140:11), flattering (Pro_26:28), slanderous (Psa_15:3), and subversive (Pro_10:31). The "tongue" of the righteous man heals (Pro_15:4). While the "tongue" may be as sharp as sword (Psa_57:4), it is a means of giving life to the righteous and death to the wicked: "Death and life are in the power of the tongue: and they that love it shall eat the fruit thereof" (Pro_18:21; cf. Pro_21:23; Pro_25:15). The biblical authors speak of divine inspiration as the Lord's enabling them to speak: "The Spirit of the Lord spake by me, and his word was in my tongue" (2Sa_23:2; cf. Pro_16:1). "Tongue" with the meaning "speech" has as a synonym
316

peh, "mouth" (Psa_66:17), and more rarely sapah, "lip" (Job_27:4). A further extension of meaning is "language." In Hebrew both sapah and lashon denote a foreign "language": "For with stammering lips and another tongue will he speak to this people" (Isa_28:11). The foreigners to the "language" are well described in these words: "Thou shalt not see a fierce people, a people of a deeper speech than thou canst perceive; of stammering tongue, that thou canst not understand" (Isa_33:19). Lashon also refers to objects that are shaped in the form of a tongue. Most important is the "tongue of fire," which even takes the character of "eating" or "devouring": "Therefore as the [tongues of fire] devoureth the stubble, and the flame consumeth the chaff..." (Isa_5:24). The association in Isaiah of God's appearance in judgment with smoke and fire gave rise to a fine literary description of the Lord's anger: "Behold, the name of the Lord cometh from far, burning with his anger, and the burden thereof is heavy: his lips are full of indignation, and his tongue as a devouring fire" (Isa_30:27). Notice the words "lips" and "tongue" here with the meaning of "flames of fire," even though the language evokes the representation of a tongue (as an organ of the body) together with a tongue (of fire). Also a bar of gold (Jos 7:21) and a bay of the sea (Isa_11:15) shaped in the form of a tongue were called lashon. The Septuagint translation is glossa ("tongue; language"). [Examples of Scriptural use] Genesis 10:20 These are the sons of Ham, after their families, after their tongues <03956>, in their countries, and in their nations. KJV

317

Psalm 55:9 Confuse O Lord divide their tongues <03956>, For I have seen violence and strife in the city.
NAU

Tongue (-s) Greek - (Vines Expository Dictionary of N.T. Bible words) A. Nouns. 1. glossa (G1100) is used of (1) the "tongues...like as of fire" which appeared at Pentecost; (2) "the tongue," as an organ of speech, e.g., Mar_7:33; Rom_3:13; Rom_14:11; 1Co_14:9; Phi_2:11; Jam_1:26; Jam_3:5, Jam_3:6, Jam_3:8; 1Pe_3:10; 1Jo_3:18; Rev_16:10; (3) (a) "a language," coupled with phule, "a tribe," laos, "a people," ethnos, "a nation," seven times in the Apocalypse, Rev_5:9; Rev_7:9; Rev_10:11; Rev_11:9; Rev_13:7; Rev_14:6; Rev_17:15; (b) "the supernatural gift of speaking in another language without its having been learnt"; in Act_2:4-13 the circumstances are recorded from the viewpoint of the hearers; to those in whose language the utterances were made it appeared as a supernatural phenomenon; to others, the stammering of drunkards; what was uttered was not addressed primarily to the audience but consisted in recounting "the mighty works of God"; cf. Act_2:46; in 1 Cororinthians, chapters 12 and 14, the use of the gift of "tongues" is mentioned as exercised in the gatherings of local churches; 1Co_12:10 speaks of the gift in general terms, and couples with it that of "the interpretation of tongues"; chapter 14 gives instruction concerning the use of the gift, the paramount object being the edification of the church; unless the "tongue" was interpreted the speaker would speak "not unto men, but unto God," 1Co_14:2; he would edify himself alone, 1Co_14:4, unless he interpreted, 1Co_14:5, in which case his interpretation would be of the same value as the superior gift of prophesying, as he would edify the church, 1Co_14:4-6; he must pray that he may interpret, 1Co_14:13; if there were no interpreter, he must keep silence, 1Co_14:28, for all things were to be done "unto edifying," 1Co_14:26. "If I come... speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you," says the apostle (expressing the great object in all oral ministry), "unless I speak to you either by way of
318

revelation, or of knowledge, or of prophesying, or of teaching?" (1Co_14:6). "Tongues" were for a sign, not to believers, but to unbelievers, 1Co_14:22, and especially to unbelieving Jews (see 1Co_14:21): cf. the passages in the Acts. GIFT of TONGUES: There is no evidence of the continuance of this gift after apostolic times nor indeed in the later times of the apostles themselves; this provides confirmation for many scholars of the fulfillment in this way of 1Co_13:8, that this gift would cease in the churches, just as would "prophecies" and "knowledge" in the sense of knowledge received by immediate supernatural power (cf. 1Co_14:6). These scholars believe the completion of the Holy Scriptures has provided the churches with all that is necessary for individual and collective guidance, instruction, and edification. However, others are quick to point out 1 Corinthians 13:10 ; where it ties in the cessation of these gifts with the arrival of that which is complete (perfect) which they anticipate to occur only after the time of the end. 1 Corinthians 13:10 but when that which is complete arrives, that which is partial will be done away with. NWT Other translations; 1 Corinthians 13:10 but once perfection comes, all imperfect things will be done away with. NJB 1 Corinthians 13:10 But when the end comes, these special gifts will all disappear. NLT They also attach an understanding to 1 Corinthians 13:8 which is different from the cessation of these gifts; 1 Corinthians 13:8 1 Love never fails. If there are prophecies, they will be brought to nothing; if tongues, they will cease; if knowledge, it will be brought to nothing. NAB
319

1 Corinthians 13:8 Love never fails. But where there are prophecies, they will cease; where there are tongues, they will be stilled; where there is knowledge, it will pass away. NIV 1 Corinthians 13:8 Though the prophet's word may come to an end, tongues come to nothing, and knowledge have no more value, love has no end. BBE 1 Corinthians 13:8 Love never ends. As for prophecies, they will pass away; as for tongues, they will cease; as for knowledge, it will pass away. ESV These translators see this more in terms of obsolescence rather than cessation. They reason that when prophecy comes to be fulfilled, it is no longer prophecy. It has ended or ceased as prophecy. When Gods message has been translated into the common languages of all people, there is no longer any need for the gift of tongues, and so they cease. When something that is so called knowledge is made obsolete by new information, it ceases to be knowledge anymore. They argue that these verses do not prove that these spiritual gifts ceased with the apostles and that because with Jehovah, nothing is impossible, if he chooses and has a reason to bestow these gifts, it remains within his prerogative to do so. Mark 10:27 Jesus gazed at them and said, 'By human resources it is impossible, but not for God: because for God everything is possible.' NJB 2. dialektos (G1258), "language" (Eng., "dialect"), is rendered "tongue" in the KJV of Act_1:19; Act_2:6, Act_2:8; Act_21:40; Act_22:2; Act_26:14. See LANGUAGE. [Examples of Scriptural use] Acts 2:10 In Phrygia and Pamphylia, in Egypt and the parts of Libya about Cyrene, and those who have come from Rome, Jews by birth and others who have become Jews, vs11. Men of Crete and Arabia, to all of us they are
320

talking in our different languages,<1100> of the great works of God. BBE Acts 2:11 Cretes and Arabians, we do hear them <846> speak in our tongues <1100> the wonderful works of God. KJV 1 Corinthians 14:39 Consequently, my brothers, keep zealously seeking the prophesying, and yet do not forbid the speaking in tongues. NWT Revelation 7:9 After these things I saw, and, look! a great crowd, which no man was able to number, out of all nations and tribes and peoples and tongues, standing before the throne and before the Lamb, dressed in white robes; and there were palm branches in their hands. NWT 18.7 TRADITIONS Traditions are held either in a positive light or a negative light in the Bible. The way God views them is dependent on what they individually teach and the practice connected with them. For example, when Paul spoke of traditions at 1Cor. 11:12 and 2 Thess. 2:15, those were held in a favorable light, for they represented the truth about God and his Christ and were based on Gods word and the infallible teachings of Christ. 1 Corinthians 11:2 I congratulate you for remembering me so consistently and for maintaining the traditions exactly as I passed them on to you. NJB 2 Thessalonians 2:15 So then, brothers, stand firm and hold to the traditions that you were taught by us, either by our spoken word or by our letter. ESV On the other hand, when he spoke of traditions in Gal. 1:14, it would be a mistake to conclude he held these in a favorable light.

321

Galatians 1:14 I was advancing in Judaism beyond many Jews of my own age and was extremely zealous for the traditions of my fathers. NIV Jesus had already established that the religious traditions held by the Jews of his time were hypocritical and to be avoided. Matthew 15:9 But in vain do they worship me, Teaching as their doctrines the precepts of men. ASV Mark 7:7 It is in vain that they keep worshiping me, because they teach as doctrines commands of men.' NWT Mark 7:13 In this way you make God's word ineffective for the sake of your tradition which you have handed down. And you do many other things like this.' NJB What would make the difference between a tradition seen in a favor-able light by Jehovah and one seen in a negative light as Jesus did at Mark 7:13? Simply stated, a tradition which is fully in harmony with Gods word and his worshipis acceptable to Jehovah and seen in a favorable light. On the other hand traditions based on manmade thinking bear in the very least the potential for error and quite often have outright false-hood or wrongful teaching connected to them. Holidays, festivals and celebrations may include long established traditions which God finds objectionable. Often, these traditions become deeply rooted and so well established that they are accepted by most people without even a second thought. Such is also the case with religious traditions where false or erroneous teachings are established for such a long time that they become so deeply entrenched they are almost impossible to overcome. This illustrateswhat is described at 2 Corinthians 10:4 where it refers tostrongly entrenched things. There they are described

322

by the Paul as things which are to be overcome with spiritual weapons. 2 Corinthians 10:4 For the weapons of our warfare are not fleshly, but powerful by God for overturning strongly entrenched things. NWT A prime example of a strongly entrenched religious doctrine / tradition is the Trinity Teaching held by the vast majority of Christendom. This will be discussed in detail in the next chapter.

[Click to table of Contents]

323

CHAPTER NINE.
BIBLE TEACHINGS vs. DOGMATIC DOCTRINES Whats the difference?

TRINITY and WORLD

9.1. TRINITY Supporters of the Trinity Doctrine brandish it as a prerequisite basis for their faith. They hold that one cannot be a Christian without accepting and embracing this doctrine. Those who oppose the Trinity Doctrine maintain that it is entirely a man made concept, without scriptural basis and a false teaching that distorts Gods word and his purposes. Both factions claim to be Christian. This is perhaps the single doctrine among all doctrines which forms the root cause for divisions between those who ptofess to be Christians, as in followers of Christ. The word profess is used here to emphasize that a difference exists between those who may say they follow Christ and those who Jesus Christ would actually view as his followers. Matthew 7:22 On that day many will say to me, 'Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy in your name, and cast out demons in your name, and do many mighty works in your name?' And then will I declare to them, 'I never knew you; depart from me, you workers of lawlessness. ESV Another version reads; Matthew 7:22,23 On judgment day many will tell me, 'Lord, Lord, we prophesied in your name and cast out demons in your name and performed many miracles in your name. 'But I will reply, 'I never knew you. Go away; the things you did were unauthorized. NLT
324

In this verse, the many were those who claimed to be his followers, while the reality is that in the end, he does not not recognize them to be his own authentic followers. On what basis would he make this judgment? Among the reasons he would have for disavowing those he never knew would be that they taught, promoted or practiced things contrary to his will. This would include false hoods, errors and distortions in connection with his fathers holy word. In what way would such distortions occur? The answer which the bible provides in a number of places appears to focus on one specific fundamental element truth. 2 Thessalonians 2:10 He (Satan) will use every kind of wicked deception to fool those who are on their way to destruction because they refuse to believe the truth that would save them. NLT Or as another version states; 2 Thessalonians 2:10 and with all the deception of wickedness for those who perish, because they did not receive the love <26> of the truth <225> so as to be saved.
NAU

Yet, truth and falsehood are not always easily distinguishable, especially when intermingled with each other. Such is the often the case in false religious teachings, where truth is sandwiched around a falsehood in order to give it credibility. In a doctrinal statement containing a number of separate points of teaching, it becomes imperative to examine those points individually and determine which are true, and then separate out those points which are not. This is the approach we shall take in our examination of the Creeds which are held as the primary historical basis for Christendoms teaching on the Trinity. Again, truth is essentially the foremost requirement in separating out those elements which have become misleading doctrines based on falsehood. In the Bible, truth is not optional, nor is it variable,

325

rather it is mandatory for an approved standing before the God of truth. John 4:23,24 "But an hour is coming, and now is, when the true worshipers will worship the Father in spirit and truth; for such people the Father seeks to be His worshipers."God is spirit, and those who worship Him must worship in spirit and truth." NAU John 16:13 However, when that one arrives, the spirit of the truth, he will guide YOU into all the truth, for he will not speak of his own impulse, but what things he hears he will speak, and he will declare to YOU the things coming.
NWT

John 8:46 Which of you can truthfully accuse me of sin? And since I am telling you the truth, why don't you believe me? NLT John 8:44 You belong to your father the devil and you willingly carry out your father's desires. He was a murderer from the beginning and does not stand in truth, because there is no truth in him. When he tells a lie, he speaks in character, because he is a liar and the father of lies. NAB 2 Thessalonians 2:-9-13 9 even he, whose coming is according to the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, 10 and with all deceit of unrighteousness for them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. 11 And for this cause God sendeth them a working of error, that they should believe a lie: 12 that they all might be judged who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness.13 But we are bound to give thanks to God always for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, for that God chose you from the beginning unto salvation in sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth: ASV

326

How this bears on the Trinity Doctrine is simply this; either it is true or it is not. If it is not, then all those who do accept and believe it are in error. If it is true, all those who do not accept it and who dont believe it are in error. It would appear one or the other side will fit the above verses in a favorable way, while the other will fit in an unfavorable sense. Truth is never two faced, neither is it twistable nor can it conform to any shape we might wish. It is much like pregnancy, either, one is or one is not. A woman is never half pregnant or a little pregnant. She is pregnant or she is not; and likewise, something is true, or it is not. Therefore, let us examine the issue carefully, citing the arguments made from both sides and let the Bible determine which side stands as Bible truth. While there are those who would represent acceptance of the doctrine as being fundamentally essential to any belief in Christ, our concern is not with determining who claims to follow Christ, rather who actually fits the description of a true Christian by being a follower of his teachings. Let us begin by identifying those terms and ideas within the Trinity Doctrine which may find contradiction with verses found in the Bible itself. Also, we will define in specific terms what is taught officially as the Trinity Doctrine, what its roots are and what its history is. We will also examine scriptures which seem to support this doctrine in contrast with scriptures which appear to contradict the doctrine, keeping in mind, that the bible is Jehovahs word, and he cannot lie. Firstly, because so many individuals who embrace the Trinity Doctrine are unable to express in definitive terms just what it is, let us look at the founding documents for this doctrine. These are documents which have been officially adopted as being explanatory of what the Trinity is in the eyes of most churches of Christendom. Among the primary documents proponents cite in defining the Trinity Doctrine is a document known as the The Nicene Creed. The Nicene Creed evolved from a series of earlier creeds, which we will also consider.

327

Creeds are, according to one dictionary; _ 1. Any system, doctrine, or formula of religious belief, as of a denomination. 2. Any system or codification of belief or of opinion. 3. An authoritative, formulated statement of the chief articles of Christian belief, as the Apostles' Creed, the Nicene Creed, or the Athanasian Creed. The issue for our consideration is; Is the Trinity Doctrine a true Bible teaching or is it not? There can be no halfway answer. The answer simply needs to be; yes, or no. To answer this question we must consider whether statements expounded in these creeds are consistent with Bible truth true or not. Let us analyze and compare what the Bible reveals about these creeds on a point by point basis, examining carefully those words and ideas contained in creeds which seem to conflict with the Bible. In each creed we will highlight these and provide examples of scriptures which prove the Trinity Doctrine to be something foreign to the Bible, not bearing the stamp of Gods authorship. Individually, these creeds state many and various separate points, some consistent with the bible and others inconsistent. There is no need to re-examine Bible verses which uphold given words or points made in these documents. The Bible principal which applies to these creeds is found at 1 Corinthians 5:6b Do you not know that a little leaven <2219> leavens <2220> the whole <3650> lump of dough? NAU Or as another translation put it; 1 Corinthians 5:6 Your glorying is not good. Know you not that a little leaven corrupteth the whole lump? DRA
328

And also at 2 Corinthians 6:14 Do not be mismatched with unbelievers. For what partnership is there between righteousness and lawlessness? Or what fellowship is there between light and darkness? NRS Summed up, even a little contamination will affect an entire doctrine. One cant mix truth with un- truth and get an end result which is either true or acceptable to God almighty.

THE CREEDS: (authoritative, formulated statements of the chief articles of Christian beliefs) One of the first Creed like documents, according to archeological discoveries was; 1. The Baptismal Formula of Hippolytus of Rome AD 215 (An early Creed like document held to be contemporary with the Apostles Creed) It stated; I believe in God, the Father Almighty, And in Christ Jesus, the Son of God, who was born of the Holy Spirit and the Virgin Mary, and was crucified under Pontius Pilate, and was dead and buried, and rose again the third day, alive from the dead, and ascended into heaven, and sat down at the right hand of the Father and will come to judge the living and the dead. I believe in the Holy Spirit, in the holy church, and in the resurrection of the body. In this early statement of beliefs, one cannot find any thoughts and ideas which are foreign to those supported by scripture. Neither does one find anything tantamount to being supportive of the Trinity Doctrine. 2. The Apostles' Creed (date of origin, uncertain, thought circa 140 - 300 CE. While named The Apostles Creed, there is no
329

real historical evidence that it was originated by any of the apostles.) I believe in God, the Father almighty, maker of heaven and earth; And in Jesus Christ his only Son1. our Lord; who was conceived by the Holy Ghost2, born of the Virgin Mary, suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead, and buried. He descended into hell. The third day he rose again from the dead. He ascended into heaven, and sitteth on the right hand of God the Father almighty. From thence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead. I believe in the Holy Ghost2., the holy catholic Church3., the communion of saints4.., the forgiveness of sins5., the resurrection of the body6., and the life everlasting7.. Amen. Definition of terms contained in Apostles Creed for clarification: 1. his only son is a direct contradiction with explicit verses in the Bible. See Genesis 6:2, Gen. 6:4 Job 1:6 Job 2:1, Job 38:7 2.the Holy Ghost is more accurately defined as HOLY SPIRIT, (See Definitions, Chapter 11.) a force or means by which conception was achieved in the womb of the virgin Mary. Holy Spirit is not a basis for dispute between Trinitarians and Non- Trinitarians. The nature of Holy Spirit is what is debated. While Non - Trinitarians see the Holy Spirit as a force or the power by which Gods will is accomplished, Trinitarians see it as the third person of the Trinity. 3. The holy catholic Church is an example of misdirected translation. The term catholic in itself is entirely devoid of denominational meaning. It literally means universal, which is correctly applicable to Jesus true church or congregation. However, the fact that a single denomination claims for itself the name Catholic, does not mean that denomination is in any true sense the universal Church, any more than those claiming to be christian are
330

necessarily true Christians, solely on the basis of their claims. 4. the communion of saints is about a biblical teaching based on the Lords Supper and the covenant he instituted therewith found at Luke 22:19 and 20, Luke 22:19 Then he took a loaf of bread; and when he had thanked God for it, he broke it in pieces and gave it to the disciples, saying, "This is my body, given for you. Do this in remembrance of me." 20. After supper he took another cup of wine and said, "This wine is the token of God's new covenant to save you-- an agreement sealed with the blood I will pour out for you. NLT However, the understanding of the Roman Catholic Church has, according to the Catholic Encyclopedia; The communion of saints is the spiritual solidarity which binds together the faithful on earth, the souls in purgatory, and the saints in heaven in the organic unity of the same mystical body under Christ its head, and in a constant interchange of supernatural offices. This definition, which is laced with unscriptural concepts, cannot be afforded the status of Bible based teaching. 5. Forgiveness of sins Here we find some major differences between Catholic and Protestant Trinity supporters and what they claim for their versions of Trinity Truth. The Catholic doctrine: Jesus had the power to forgive sins (Matthew 9:2, Luke 5:20). Jesus granted that authority also to His apostles (Matthew 16:18-19, Matthew 18:18, John 20:22-23). In Catholic doctrine that authority is now vested in the Church . . .The Church exercises that authority to forgive sins, through its bishops and priests, . . . The Protestant doctrine: The Church is instrumental in bringing people to repentance, but the power to forgive sins belongs to God and Christ alone.
331

The Bible Teaches: Jehovah alone claims the power to forgive sins. Daniel 9:9 To Jehovah our God belong the mercies and the acts of forgiveness, for we have rebelled against him. NWT Isaiah 43:25 "I-- yes, I alone -- am the one who blots out your sins for my own sake and will never think of them again. NLT The bible supports the understanding that the wages sin pays is death and that all men sin. Therefore, unless forgiven, they are all guilty of sin and worthy of death. Jehovah alone can forgive those sins which are against himself as well as those which are against others. While humans are encouraged to forgive sins which are committed against them by other humans, only God has the authority to forgive sins committed against him. Isaiah 43:25 "I-- yes, I alone-- am the one who blots out your sins for my own sake and will never think of them again. NLT All other means of forgiveness are but paths to what is uniquely and exclusively Jehovahs own prerogative. When Jesus declared Your sins are forgiven, he was making a statement after the fact, not a claim for the act. When Jesus begged his father to forgive them at Luke 23:34; Then Jesus said, "Father, forgive them; for they do not know what they are doing." NRS . . , he was corroborating the fact that forgiveness for sin against God is available only from the father. It is noteworthy that he did not say I forgive you, but rather, he pleaded with his father to forgive them. I am not aware of any verse in which he takes personal credit for forgiving any individuals sins against God the father. Jehovah grants potential forgiveness on the basis of Jesus sacrificing his own human life. While such forgiveness is assured, it is nevertheless conditioned on qualifications to be met, namely exercising faith (believing into) Jesus, his only begotten son. On this basis, Jesus plays his part and is rightly understood to be our
332

savior. As far as men having any ability to forgive sin on Gods behalf, there is no basis for this other than that which some imply, was transmitted to the apostles, without further extension beyond the apostles. Biblically, when an Israelite priest appeared before God on behalf of himself or the people, he went to request or petition God for forgiveness. He, himself, had no God given authority to grant that forgiveness. It was up to God to accept or reject such a request. The same is true when individuals petition God in prayer asking forgiveness. 6. Resurrection of the body This is a harmonious teaching from the Bible, for it does not conflict with other scripture. However a proper understanding of what resurrection is in Bible terms is important. (see Chapter 11. Definitions resurrection) 7. life everlasting Here again, definitions must be brought into focus; if life everlasting means immortality, (that one never dies), this is not a Bible teaching. Everlasting life is by no means automatic as it is based on conditions to be met. If life everlasting is construed as a hope for everlasting life based on fulfilling Gods conditions, then this may be construed to be in harmony with the Bible. Statements contained in the Apostles Creed in themself, imply nothing close to what a typical Trinitarian holds the doctrine to be. While mention is made of three entities, we find no implication in the creed of those entities existing either as one and the same person, or in their being either co-equal or coeternal. The Apostles Creed, while containing very little which is innately in conflict with the bible, does present problems with the semantical understanding professing believers attach to its various terms and phrases. While most Non - Trinitarians do not recognize the Apostles Creed as more than a man made document, they see it mostly harmony with Bible truth. Other than a misunder standing of the expression holy Catholic Church, along with ambiguous definitions of other terms, there is little controversy found in this
333

document. However, there is also no actual support of what is normally thought of as Trinitarian doctrine either. When we examine the Nicene Creed, (believed to be adapted later,) we find otherwise. Here we discover a man made document which has evolved greatly from the simplicity of the Baptismal Formula of Hippolytus and the Apostles Creed. This Nicene Creed assumes many unproven or ambiguous understandings not found the earlier creeds. The Nicene Creed added new doctrines to earlier creeds, and integrated those into a more complex statement, the whole of which expanded greatly from the basic simplicity of earlier writings. With that it departed from the scriptures themselves. It now became an amalgamation of truth and false teaching. The Nicene Creed (Adapted at Constantinople during the council of Nicea 325 CE) We believe in one God, the Father, the Almighty, maker of heaven and earth1., of all that is, seen and unseen. We believe in one Lord, Jesus Christ, the only Son of God, eternally begotten of the Father2, God from God3, Light from Light, true God from true God, begotten, not made,4 of one Being with the Father5. Through him all things were made. For us and for our salvation he came down from heaven: by the power of the Holy Spirit he became incarnate from the Virgin Mary, and was made man.6. For our sake he was crucified under Pontius Pilate; he suffered death and was buried. On the third day he rose again in accordance with the Scriptures; he ascended into heaven He will come again in glory to judge the living and the dead, and his kingdom will have no end. We believe in the Holy Spirit8, the Lord, the giver of life, who proceeds from the Father and the Son.9. With the Father and the Son he is worshiped and glorified10. He has spoken through the Prophets.11 We believe in one holy catholic and apostolic Church12. We acknowledge one baptism for the forgiveness of
334

sins13. We look for the resurrection of the dead, and the life of the world14. to come. Amen. Dissecting its components; [True] meaning the premise is Bible based, without a conflict with context or scripture found in the Holy Bible. [Not True] meaning the premise is either not Bible based or in conflict with scripture found in the Holy Bible 1. We believe in one God, the Father, the Almighty, maker of heaven and earth1 [True] 2. We believe in one Lord, Jesus Christ . . . eternally begotten of the Father2, - [Not true] according to the Bible. One begotten of the father cannot be seen in the sense of being eternal. The one doing the begetting can be eternal, the one begotten has to have a beginning. 3. God from God, Light from Light, true God from true God, 3 [Not true] If it stated god from God or true god from true God, there would be a semblance of accuracy to it. There is a difference between the meaning of god and God in scripture. (See chapter 11. Definitions God, god. 4. begotten, not made,4 [True] Based on the definition that begotten indicates original creation whereas made indicated something from pre-existing materials. 5. of one Being with the Father5 [Not true] Bible indicates One with the father This does not imply the same as one being. Oneness defines unity. Being one in unity is not the same as sharing the same body. A husband and wife are one, yet they are different persons. John 10:30 I and the Father are one.' YLT Jesus indicated the same oneness to his followers and no one construes that to mean they are the same person as God.
335

John 17:21 that they may all be one, just as you, Father, are in me, and I in you, that they also may be in us, so that the world may believe that you have sent me. ESV 6. Through him all things were made. For us and for our salvation he came down from heaven: by the power of the Holy Spirit he became incarnate from the Virgin Mary, and was made man. [Substantially true] 7. For our sake he was crucified under Pontius Pilate; he suffered death and was buried. On the third day he rose again in accordance with the Scriptures; he ascended into heaven He will come again in glory to judge the living and the dead, and his kingdom will have no end. [True, essentially] With the exception of the word crucified, since the more accurate term should be impaled as there is no scriptural proof Jesus was put to death on a cross. The Bible indicates he was put to death on a stake or a tree. (See Chpter 11. -Definitions - Cross) 8. We believe in the Holy Spirit, [not true]. The presupposition is that Lordis a person named The Holy Spirit, whereas the Bible teaches that the Holy Spirit is a force emanating from God. (see Chapter 11.- Definitions Spirit, Spirits) 9. the Lord, the giver of life, who proceeds from the Father and the Son.9. [not true] Again, we have a presupposition based on the Holy Spirit being described as the Lord, an independent person, separate from the father and separate from Jesus. There is no known scriptural basis for this assumption of a separate person proceeding out of either God the Father or of his son Jesus Christ. 10. With the Father and the Son he is worshiped and glorified10 [Not true] The Holy Spirit is not found to be a he according to Bible truth, since it is not a person, but Gods active force. Also, nowhere can one find a Bible reference that shows the Holy Spirit is to be worshipped.

336

11. He has spoken through the Prophets.11. [Not true] The Holy Spirit is not found to be a he according to Bible truth, since it is not a person, but Gods active force..] 12. We believe in one holy catholic and apostolic Church12. [Not True] The Bible promotes belief in God, the father and his Son Jesus Christ. There is no basis for elevating the Church (congregation) to a level with the Father and Jesus. The church is a body that serves the interests of Jehovah and his son. It is not a body to be worshipped or venerated on a level of equality with God almighty. 13. We acknowledge one baptism for the forgiveness of sins13. [Not True] See chapter 11. Definitions Baptism. Forgiveness of Sins is not the scriptural reason for baptism 14. We look for the resurrection of the dead14 [True] Resurrection of the dead is a valid Bible teaching. 15. and the life of the world15. to come. [Not True] the life of the world to come is not a Bible teaching. If the statement was rephrased to read in the world to come it could be considered bible truth. The World has not been promised life, only those who are found to be faithful to Jehovah and his Christ are promised life in the world to come. An honest analysis of the Nicene Creed as it was adopted by the Church in 325 CE shows it to be a mixture of truth, untruth and error, formulated to support the newly contrived Trinity Doctrine. A later version of the Nicene Creed adopted at the Council of Constantinople in 381, was not in any sense an improvement. It changed some wording but contained the same unscriptural statements in support of the Trinity Doctrine. This newer version of the Nicene Creed is what Catholics recite in their mass down to this very day. That NICENE CREED (more properly called the NiceneConstant-inople Creed), came to us in its final form from the great Council of Constantinople in 381. It reads as follows;
337

We believe in one God, the Father, the Almighty, maker of heaven and earth,1. of all that is, seen and unseen. We believe in one Lord, Jesus Christ, the only Son2. of God, eternally begotten of the Father, God from God, Light from Light, true God from true God, begotten, not made, of one Being with the Father. Through him all things were made. For us and for our salvation he came down from heaven. By the power of the Holy Spirit he became incarnate from the Virgin Mary, and was made man. For our sake he was crucified under Pontius Pilate, he suffered death and was buried. On the third day he rose again in accordance with the Scriptures. He ascended in heaven and is seated at the right hand of the Father. He will come again in glory to judge the living and the dead, and his kingdom will have no end. We believe in the Holy Spirit, the Lord, the giver of life, who proceeds from the Father [and the Son]. With the Father and the Son he is worshiped and glorified. He has spoken through the Prophets. We believe in one holy catholic and apostolic Church. We acknowledge one baptism for the forgiveness of sins. We look for the resurrection of the dead, and the life of the world to come. Amen. The Creed of Saint Athanasius : The Athanasian Creed is a document which was written and circulated to combat those Christians who remained opponents of the Trinity Doctrine which had been adopted by the organized church in the fourth century. From about the 9th century people thought that Catholic St. Athanasius had written it. Athanasius lived in the 4th century in Egypt. Today, this view is largely seen as false for the following reasons: 1. The original text is in Latin. Athanasius wrote mainly in Greek. 2. Neither Athanasius nor other people who lived at the same time as him mention it.
338

3. It talks about problems that were only discovered after Athanasius' death. Today, most people think it came from Gaul around the year 500. Its positions are similar to those taken by prominent catholic figures; St. Ambrose of Milan, Augustine of Hippo or Vincent of Lrins. J.N.D. Kelly, a contemporary patristical scholar, believes that St. Vincent of Lrins was not its author, but suggests that it may have come from the same background, namely the area of Lerins in southern Gaul. Caesarius of Arles is one of the possible authors. The oldest surviving manuscript of the Athanasian Creed dates from the late 8th century. The Athanasian Creed: Whosoever will be saved, before all things it is necessary that he hold the Catholic Faith.1 Which Faith except everyone do keep whole and undefiled, without doubt he shall perish everlastingly. And the Catholic Faith is this: That we worship one God in Trinity, and Trinity in Unity2., neither confounding the Persons, nor dividing the Substance. For there is one Person of the Father, another of the Son, and another of the Holy Ghost. But the Godhead of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, is all one,3. the Glory equal4., the Majesty co-eternal. Such as the Father is, such is the Son, and such is the Holy Ghost5. The Father uncreated, the Son uncreated6., and the Holy Ghost uncreated. The Father incomprehensible, the Son incomprehensible, and the Holy Ghost incomprehensible. The Father eternal, the Son eternal7, and the Holy Ghost eternal. And yet they are not three eternals, but one eternal. As also there are not three incomprehensibles, nor three uncreated, but one uncreated, and one incomprehensible. So likewise the Father is Almighty, the Son Almighty8, and the Holy Ghost Almighty. And yet they are not three
339

Almighties, but one Almighty. So the Father is God9, the Son is God9, and the Holy Ghost is God10. And yet they are not three Gods, but one God. So likewise the Father is Lord, the Son Lord, and the Holy Ghost Lord. And yet not three Lords, but one Lord. For like as we are compelled by the Christian verity to acknowledge every Person by himself to be both God and Lord, So are we forbidden by the Catholic Religion, to say, There be three Gods, or three Lords. The Father is made of none, neither created, nor begotten11. The Son is of the Father alone, not made, nor created, but begotten12.. The Holy Ghost is of the Father and of the Son, neither made, nor created, nor begotten, but proceeding13. So there is one Father14, not three Fathers; one Son14, not three Sons; one Holy Ghost`14, not three Holy Ghosts. And in this Trinity none is afore15, or after other;15 none is greater,15 or less than another; But the whole three Persons are coeternal16 together and co-equal16. So that in all things, as is aforesaid, the Unity in Trinity and the Trinity in Unity is to be worshipped17. He therefore that will be saved is must think thus of the Trinity.18 Furthermore, it is necessary to everlasting salvation that he also believe rightly the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ. For the right Faith is, that we believe and confess, that our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, is God and Man;19 God, of the substance of the Father, begotten before the worlds; and Man of the substance of his Mother, born in the world; Perfect God and perfect Man, of a reasonable soul and human flesh subsisting. Equal to the Father, as touching his Godhead; and inferior to the Father, as touching his manhood; Who, although he be God and Man, yet he is not two, but one Christ; One, not by conversion of the Godhead into flesh but by taking of the Manhood into God; One altogether; not by confusion of Substance, but by unity of Person. For as the reasonable soul and flesh is one man, so God and Man is one Christ; Who suffered for our salvation, descended into hell, rose again the third day from the dead. He ascended into
340

heaven, he sitteth at the right hand of the Father, God Almighty, from whence he will come to judge the quick and the dead. At whose coming all men will rise again with their bodies and shall give account for their own works. And they that have done good shall go into life everlasting; and they that have done evil into everlasting fire. This is the Catholic Faith, which except a man believe faithfully, he cannot be saved. The Athanasian Creed was a document was designed to firmly entrench the Trinity Doctrine as a fundamental basis in the Catholic Church at the time and also to establish the Church itself on an equal footing with God almighty himself. The Athanasian Creed continued the pattern of mixing truth and untruth in such a way that they should be indistinguishable from one another. Upon careful reading, and comparison with the Bible, one can only arrive at a level of confusion, which is exactly what the Trinity Doctrine is; a teaching of confusion which must be accepted on the basis of blind faith, without solid foundation in Gods word, the Bible. After having seen how confusing some of the ideas contained in these manmade creeds are in view of what the Bible discloses, let us now look at claimed scriptural evidence offered by both sides of the Trinity doctrine, Trinatarians and non Trinitarians. May we examine these verses with the critical looking glass of Gods word. We know the infallible nature of Gods own word, and that it must be found true to itself. Remember, when our understanding conflicts with something the Bible may impart elsewhere, it is a sure sign we are the ones who are mistaken. The word of God is true and infallible. We are human and imperfect. Let God be found true, though everyman be a liar. (Rom. 3:4) The Trinity Doctrine vs Logic and Reasoning Aristotle's influence over the field of Science, by virtue of the weight of his authority and reputation, was so powerful that it actually retarded the growth of science for almost 2,000 years. For example, his law of motion was:
341

Any object in motion will not continue in motion unless acted upon perpetually by an outside force. (Aristotle) This law was widely accepted until Isaac Newton came up with his first law of motion which said precisely the opposite, namely... Any object in motion will continue in motion perpetually unless acted upon by an external force. (Sir Isaac Newton) The point we are making here is not that Newton made a massive contribution to physics when he invented Newtonian Dynamics. It is that by raising the status of dead academics or theologians to that of human God's we become idolaters of them, and we freeze mankind's advancement. We fossilize our understanding. Unquestioned human authority has no place in sincere scientific or in theological research. It was not the scientific brilliance of Aristotle's daft law of motion that held it in acceptance by mankind for 2 millennia. It was his status, his reputation, his authority, his stature in the pantheon of mummified idols worshipped by the mediocre mafia of science and theology. The Trinity Doctrine that began with the Catholic Church and spread to many other churches is just that process. The Trinity is the abolition of the number 2. The victim is asked to accept that 1 is 3 and 3 is 1. The Catholic Encyclopedia, the trinity section of which can be found at: http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/15047a.htm defines the trinity as follows: The Trinity is the term employed to signify the central doctrine of the Christian religion - the truth that in the unity of the Godhead there are Three Persons, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, these Three Persons being truly distinct one from another. Thus, in the words of the Athanasian Creed: "The Father is God, the Son is God, and the Holy Spirit is God, and yet there are not three Gods but one God." In this Trinity of Persons the Son is begotten of the Father by an eternal generation, and the Holy Spirit proceeds by an eternal procession from the Father and the Son. Yet, notwithstanding this difference as to origin, the Persons are co-eternal and co342

equal: all alike are uncreated and omnipotent. This, the Church teaches, is the revelation regarding God's nature which Jesus Christ, the Son of God, came upon earth to deliver to the world: and which she proposes to man as the foundation of her whole dogmatic system. This claim is illogically defined, therefore not defined and therefore nonexistent. For any reader trained in Pure Mathematics that is the end of the matter, there is no Trinity. But for the sake of the less logically experienced among us, please read on. There are 3 inconsistencies in the definition: 1. That God is three independent beings who are one being, so that 3 is 1 and 1 is 3. 2. Jesus is God and the father is God. So the Father is the Son 3. The Son is uncreated 1. It is not possible for three oranges to be one orange. 2. It is not possible for a Father to be a Son, this contradicts the definitions of both father and son. A son is defined as an offspring of a father not an 'onspring' as it were. 3. Sons are by definition created by their fathers, a son cannot be uncreated. Basically the Trinity is defined as a number that is both less than two and more than two. Obviously there is no such number. The Trinity is like a hotel in North London which is situated South of the Thames. Obviously there is no such hotel. But when the poor uneducated, logically unskilled, spiritually naive, churchgoer complains, saying: How can this be? He is told by his priest: Aha! that is the mystery of God. God can put a hotel which is in North London in a South London postcode. God can make a number that is larger than 2 actually be less than 2. At which point the poor naive churchgoer gives up and says to himself. Wow! I will never understand God, I had better leave the understanding of him to my priest. I can never have a relationship with a God like that, whom I simply cannot understand. I had better have a relationship with the priest
343

instead. This is of course precisely the effect that the priest wants. Now he can continue to play God to his congregation. So the churchgoer becomes an idolater of his priest rather than a worshipper of God. It is not possible to have a relationship with a person who cannot be known. So the churchgoer is prohibited by the trinity doctrine from having a relationship with his creator. The Trinity as a Brainwash-ometer The trinity is seen by some experts to be a 'Brainwash-ometer'. If the victim is prepared to believe that one is three and that a father is his own son and that a son is uncreated, then he is prepared to believe anything at all. Once he is in this condition, his logic is removed, his objectivity has gone, he is mentally defenseless, so he or his family can be pumped for money, sex, status, worship, whatever the priest wants. His mind has been conditioned to accept teachings and doctrines without real proof ; he is thoroughly brainwashed. So by making the trinity doctrine the central doctrine of the Roman Catholic faith, that church is seen to be auto selecting brainwashed people. A control freak only wants brainwashed people. He cannot permit free thinkers to enter the congregation; they might see through his little game and liberate his brainwashed victims. It is a pleasure to be able to reveal the truth behind this despicable mind game that the Roman Catholic Church has relied on for 1700 years, and other denominations have followed in so passively. Red Flags in the Bible that disprove the Trinity Doctrine; Just for fun, we list 13 scriptures here that prove that Jesus was not God and that the Holy spirit was not Jesus and also, not God... Call them Trinity Busters if you will. Trinity Buster 1. Matthew 12; 32 "Anyone who speaks a word against the Son of Man, it will be forgiven him; but whoever speaks
344

against the Holy Spirit, it will not be forgiven him, either in this age or in the age to come. NKJ [So the Holy Spirit and the Son are not co-equal and are different beings.] Buster 2. Matthew 16: 15-17 15 "But what about you?" he asked. "Who do you say I am?"16 Simon Peter answered, "You are the Christ, the Son of the living God." 17 Jesus replied, "Blessed are you, Simon son of Jonah, for this was not revealed to you by man, but by my Father in heaven. NIV [Therefore, if God revealed it and not Jesus, they are two different entities.] Buster 3. Matthew 20:23 "You will indeed drink from it," he told them. "But I have no right to say who will sit on the thrones next to mine. My Father has prepared those places for the ones he has chosen." NLT [So God and Jesus have separate rights and separate possessions.] Buster 4. Mark 10:18 "Why do you call me good?" Jesus answered. "No one is good-- except God alone. NIV [So God alone is good and Jesus is not, so they are different persons with different characters and different levels of righteousness.] Buster 5. Matthew 24:36 "But of that day and hour no one knows, neither the angels of heaven, nor the Son, but the Father alone. NAB
345

[So God knows things that Jesus does not know. How is that possible if they are the same entity? So they have no 'unity of Godhead'.] Buster 6. John 14:1 "Do not let your hearts be troubled. You have faith in God; have faith also in me. NAB [The word also denotes separateness, two different beings to put your faith in.] Buster 7. John 14:28 "You have heard Me say to you, 'I am going away and coming back to you.' If you loved Me, you would rejoice because I said, 'I am going to the Father,' for My Father is greater than I. NKJ [If one of them is greater, the two of them cannot be co-equal.] Buster 8. Luke 22:42 "Father, if thou art willing, remove this cup from me; nevertheless not my will, but thine, be done." RSV [God and Jesus have two different wills. So there is no 'unity of Godhead'.] Buster 9. John 11:4,42. So they took the stone away. Then Jesus lifted up his eyes and said: Father, I thank you for hearing my prayer.:42 I myself knew that you hear me always, but I speak for the sake of all these who are standing around me, so that they may believe it was you who sent me. NJB [So God sent Jesus forth, and God himself remained entirely in heaven while Jesus was on the earth. Two different beings in two different places] Buster 10.
346

Matthew 6:9 thus therefore pray ye: 'Our Father who art in the heavens! hallowed be Thy name. YLT [Jesus himself was entirely on earth and God was entirely in heaven when he said this! They were not the same person in two different places.] Buster 11. Matthew 27:46 And about three o'clock Jesus cried out in a loud voice, "Eli, Eli, lema sabachthani?" which means, "My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?" NAB [One cannot easily forsake oneself, can one! The Father was God of the son. The son was not God of the father. This was one of Sir Isaac Newton's anti trinity arguments.] As a final argument, if it is true that Jesus and God are the same person, then Jesus talked to himself in public, and prayed to himself in private and so was in fact a schizophrenic. This is plainly a false insult both to God and to his Son. Buster 12 (and another thing...) 1 Timothy 6:16 who alone is immortal and who lives in unapproach-able light, whom no one has seen or can see. To him be honor and might forever. Amen. NIV [Literally immortall means 'without death'. So God has not died and will never die. Whereas of course Jesus has died. Therefore Jesus is not God. Also, the statement no man has seen or can see does not apply to Jesus, but does apply to the father Jehovah] Buster 13 Hebrews 5:5 So too the Christ did not glorify himself by becoming a high priest, but was glorified by him] who spoke with reference to him: You are my son; I, today, I
347

have become your father. 6 And in another passage God said to him, "You are a priest forever in the line of Melchizedek." 7 While Jesus was here on earth, he offered prayers and pleadings, with a loud cry and tears, to the one who could deliver him out of death. And God heard his prayers because of his reverence for God.8 So even though Jesus was God's Son, he learned obedience from the things he suffered.9 In this way, God qualified him as a perfect High Priest, and he became the source of eternal salvation for all those who obey him.10 And God designated him to be a High Priest in the line of Melchizedek. NLT [One cannot be a priest of oneself. Jesus must be a different person to God in order that he can be God's priest. Just as Melchizedek was a different person to God. God became Jesus' father again by saving him out of death, by resurrecting him.] Buster 14. 1 Corinthians 15: 23 But each one in his own rank: Christ the firstfruits, afterward those who belong to the Christ during his presence. 24 Next, the end, when he hands over the kingdom to his God and Father, when he has brought to nothing all government and all authority and power How do you hand over something to yourself? What About Trinity Proof Texts? IT IS claimed that certain Bible texts offer proof in support of the Trinity. However, when reading such texts, we should keep in mind that the biblical and historical evidence does not support the Trinity. There are no explicit scriptures that either mention or support the Trinity. We will see that virtually all these so called proof texts have flaws in their application leading to distorted understanding. For a Bible reference offered as proof to be true it must be consistent with teachings from the entire Bible. Often the true meaning of such a text is clarified by the context of surrounding verses. Additionally, upon further investigation, there should not be found verses that contradict ones
348

understanding if such understanding is in harmony with the bible. Three in One According to the New Catholic Encyclopedia which offers three such proof texts but also admits: The doctrine of the Holy Trinity is not taught in the Old Testament, or in the New Testament. The oldest evidence is in the Pauline epistles, especially 2 Cor. 13.13 [verse 14 in some Bibles], and 1 Cor. 12.46. In the Gospels evidence of the Trinity is found explicitly only in the baptismal formula of Mt 28.19. In those verses the three persons are listed as follows in The New Jerusalem Bible. 2 Corinthians 13:13 (14) puts the three together in this way: The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God and the fellowship of the Holy Spirit be with you all. 1 Corinthians 12:4-6 says: There are many different gifts, but it is always the same Spirit; there are many different ways of serving, but it is always the same Lord. There are many different forms of activity, but in everybody it is the same God who is at work in them all. And Matthew 28:19 reads: Go, therefore, make disciples of all nations; baptise them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit. Do those verses say that God, Christ, and the Holy Spirit constitute a Trinitarian Godhead, that the three are equal in substance, power, and eternity? No, they do not; any more than listing any three people together, such as Tom, Dick, and Harry, means that they are three of them in one person. This type of reference, admits McClintock and Strongs Cyclopedia of Biblical, Theological, and Ecclesiastical Literature, proves only that there are the three subjects named, . . . but it does not prove, by itself, that all the three belong necessarily to the divine nature, and possess equal divine honor.
349

Although a supporter of the Trinity, that source says of 2 Corinthians 13:13 (14): We could not justly infer that they possessed equal authority, or the same nature. And of Matthew 28:18-20 it says: This text, however, taken by itself, would not prove decisively either the personality of the three subjects mentioned, or their equality or divinity. For Example, if one pledges allegiance to the flag, the government, and the president, while they may be closely related, even in purpose, they are not the same entity. To claim they are is an example of fallacy of composition, a type of reasoning which is known to be logically unsound to thinking persons and out of harmony with what the bible promotes as sound reasoning or thinking ability When Jesus was baptized, God, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit were also mentioned in the same context. Jesus saw descending like a dove Gods spirit coming upon him. (Matthew 3:16) This, however, does not say that the three are one. Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob are mentioned together numerous times, but that does not make them one. Peter, James, and John are named together, but that does not make them one either. Furthermore, Gods spirit descended upon Jesus at his baptism, showing that Jesus was not anointed by spirit until that time. This being so, how could he be part of a Trinity which claims he had always been one with the Holy Spirit? Another reference that speaks of the three together is found in some older Bible translations at 1 John 5:7. Scholars acknowledge, however, that these words were not originally in the Bible but were added much later. Most modern translations rightly omit this spurious verse. 1Jo 5:6,7. This is he who came by water and blood- Jesus Christ; not by the water only but by the water and the blood. And the Spirit is the one who testifies, because the Spirit is the truth. 7 For there are three that testify: 8 the Spirit and the water and the blood; and these three agree.
ESV

Other proof texts deal only with the relationship between two the Father and Jesus.
350

Let us consider some of those verses; I and the Father Are One THAT text, at John 10:30, is often cited to support the Trinity, even though no third person is mentioned there. But Jesus himself showed what he meant by his being one with the Father. At John 17:21, 22, he prayed to God that his disciples may all be one, just as you, Father, are in union with me and I am in union with you, that they also may be in union with us, . . . that they may be one just as we are one. Was Jesus praying that all his disciples would become a single entity? No, obviously Jesus was praying that they would be united in thought and purpose, as he and God were.See also 1 Corinthians 1:10. At 1 Corinthians 3:6, 8, Paul says: I planted, Apollos watered. . . He that plants and he that waters are one. Paul did not mean that he and Apollos were two persons in one; he meant that they were unified in purpose. The Greek word that Paul used here for one (hen) is neuter, literally one (thing), indicating oneness in cooperation. It is the same word that Jesus used at John 10:30 to describe his relationship with his Father. It is also the same word that Jesus used at John 17:21, 22. So when he used the word one (hen) in these cases, he was talking about unity of thought and purpose and not sameness of personage. Regarding John 10:30, John Calvin (who was a Trinitarian) said in the book; Commentary on the Gospel According to John: The ancients made a wrong use of this passage to prove that Christ is . . . of the same essence with the Father. For Christ does not argue about the unity of substance, but about the agreement which he has with the Father. Immediately in the context of the verses following John 10:30, Jesus forcefully argued that his words were not a claim to be God. He asked the Jews who wrongly drew that conclusion and wanted to stone him:

351

John 10:36 can you say that the one whom the Father has consecrated 1 and sent into the world blasphemes because I said, 'I am the Son of God'? Here Jesus claimed that he was, not God the Son, but the Son of God. Making Himself Equal to God? ANOTHER scripture offered as support for the Trinity is John 5:18 John 5:18. It says that the Jews (as at John 10:31-36) wanted to kill Jesus because he was also calling God his own Father, making himself equal to God. But who was it that said that Jesus was making himself equal to God? Not Jesus. He defended himself against this false charge in the very next verse (19): To this accusation Jesus replied: . . . the Son can do nothing by himself; he can do only what he sees the Father doing.NJB. By this, Jesus showed the Jews that he was not equal to God and therefore could not act on his own initiative. Can we imagine someone equal to Almighty God saying that he could do nothing by himself? (Compare Daniel 4:34, 35.) Where it says there is none who can even question him. Interestingly, the context of both John 5:18 and 10:30 shows that Jesus defended himself against false charges from Jews who, like Trinitarians, were drawing wrong conclusions! Equal With God? AT PHILIPPIANS 2:6 the Catholic Douay Version (Dy) of 1609 says of Jesus: Who being in the form of God, thought it not
352

robbery to be equal with God. The King James Version (KJV) of 1611 reads much the same. A number of such versions are still used by some to support the idea that Jesus was equal to God. But note how other translators have rendered this verse: 1869: who, being in the form of God, did not regard it as a thing to be grasped at to be on an equality with God. The New Testament, by G. R. Noyes. 1965: Hetruly of divine nature!never self-confidently made himself equal to God. Das Neue Testament, revised edition, by Friedrich Pffflin. 1968: who, although being in the form of God, did not consider being equal to God a thing to greedily make his own. La Bibbia Concordata. 1976: He always had the nature of God, but he did not think that by force he should try to become equal with God. Todays English Version. 1984: who, although he was existing in Gods form, gave no consideration to a seizure, namely, that he should be equal to God. New World Translation of the Holy Scriptures. 1985: Who, being in the form of God, did not count equality with God something to be grasped. The New Jerusalem Bible. Some claim, however, that even these more accurate renderings imply that (1) Jesus already had equality but did not want to hold on to it or that (2) he did not need to grasp at equality because he already had it. In this regard, Ralph Martin, in The Epistle of Paul to the Philippians, says of the original Greek: It is questionable, however, whether the sense of the verb can glide from its real meaning of to seize, to snatch violently to that of to hold fast. The Expositors Greek Testament also says: We cannot find any passage where [harpazo] or any of its derivatives has the sense of holding in possession, retaining. It seems invariably to mean seize, snatch violently. Thus it is not permissible to glide from the true sense grasp at into one which is totally different, hold fast.
353

From the foregoing it is apparent that the translators of versions such as the Douay and the King James are bending the rules to support Trinitarian ends. Far from saying that Jesus thought it was appropriate to be equal to God, the Greek of Philippians 2:6, when read objectively, shows just the opposite, that Jesus did not think it was appropriate. The context of the surrounding verses (3-5, 7, 8, DY) makes it clear how verse 6 is to be understood. The Philippians were urged: In humility, let each esteem others better than themselves. Then Paul uses Christ as the outstanding example of this attitude: Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus. What mind? To think it not robbery to be equal with God? No, that would be just the opposite of the point being made! Rather, Jesus, who esteemed God as better than himself, would never grasp for equality with God, but instead he humbled himself, becoming obedient unto death. Surely, that cannot be talking about any part of Almighty God. It was talking about Jesus Christ, who perfectly illustrated Pauls point herenamely the importance of humility and obedience to ones Superior and Creator, Jehovah God. I Am AT JOHN 8:58 a number of translations, for instance The Jerusalem Bible, have Jesus saying: Before Abraham ever was, I Am. Was Jesus there teaching, as Trinitarians assert, that he was known by the title I Am? And, as they claim, does this mean that he was Jehovah of the Hebrew Scriptures, since the King James Version at Exodus 3:14 states: God said unto Moses, I AM THAT I AM? At Exodus 3:14 (KJ) the phrase I AM is used as a title for God to indicate that he really existed and would do what he promised. The Pentateuch and Haftorahs, edited by Dr. J. H. Hertz, says of the phrase: To the Israelites in bondage, the meaning would be, Although He has not yet displayed His power towards you, He will do so; He is eternal and will certainly redeem you. Most moderns follow Rashi [a French Bible and Talmud commentator] in rendering [Exodus 3:14] I will be what I will be.
354

The expression at John 8:58 is quite different from the one used at Exodus 3:14. Jesus did not use it as a name or a title but as a means of explaining his pre human existence. Hence, note how some other Bible versions render John 8:58: 1869: From before Abraham was, I have been. The New Testament, by G. R. Noyes. 1935: I existed before Abraham was born! The BibleAn American Translation, by J. M. P. Smith and E. J. Goodspeed. 1965: Before Abraham was born, I was already the one that I am. Das Neue Testament, by Jrg Zink. 1981: I was alive before Abraham was born! The Simple English Bible. 1984: Before Abraham came into existence, I have been. New World Translation of the Holy Scriptures. Thus, the real thought of the Greek used here is that Gods created firstborn, Jesus, had existed long before Abraham was born.Colossians 1:15; Proverbs 8:22, 23, 30; Revelation 3:14. Again, the context shows this to be the correct understanding. This time the Jews wanted to stone Jesus for claiming to have seen Abraham although, as they said, he was not yet 50 years old. (Verse 57) Jesus natural response was to tell the truth about his age. So he naturally told them that he was alive before Abraham was born!The Simple English Bible. The Word Was God AT JOHN 1:1 the King James Version reads: In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. Trinitarians claim that this means that the Word (Greek, ho logos) who came to earth as Jesus Christ was Almighty God himself. Note, however, that here again the context lays the groundwork for accurate understanding. Even the King James Version says, The Word was with God. (Italics ours.) Someone who is with another person cannot be the same as the person they are with. In agreement with this, the Journal of Biblical Literature, edited
355

by Jesuit Joseph A. Fitzmeyer, notes that if the latter part of John 1:1 were interpreted to mean the God, this would then contradict the preceding clause, which says that the Word was with God. Notice, too, how other translations render this part of the verse: 1808: and the word was a god. The New Testament in an Improved Version, Upon the Basis of Archbishop Newcomes New Translation: With a Corrected Text. 1864: and a god was the word. The Emphatic Diaglott, interlinear reading, by Benjamin Wilson. 1928: and the Word was a divine being. La Bible du Centenaire, LEvangile selon Jean, by Maurice Goguel. 1935: and the Word was divine. The BibleAn American Translation, by J. M. P. Smith and E. J. Goodspeed. 1946: and of a divine kind was the Word. Das Neue Testament, by Ludwig Thimme. 1950: and the Word was a god. New World Translation of the Christian Greek Scriptures. 1958: and the Word was a God. The New Testament, by James L. Tomanek. 1975: and a god (or, of a divine kind) was the Word. Das Evangelium nach Johannes, by Siegfried Schulz. 1978: and godlike kind was the Logos. Das Evangelium nach Johannes, by Johannes Schneider. At John 1:1 there are two occurrences of the Greek noun theos (god). The first occurrence refers to Almighty God, with whom the Word was (and the Word [logos] was with God [a form of theos]). This first theos is preceded by the word ton (the), a form of the Greek definite article that points to a distinct identity, in this case Almighty God (and the Word was with [the] God). On the other hand, there is no article before the second theos at John 1:1. So a literal translation would read, and god was the Word. Yet we have seen that many translations render this second theos (a predicate noun) as divine, godlike, or a god. On what authority do they do this?
356

The Koine Greek language had a definite article (the), but it did not have an indefinite article (a or an). So when a predicate noun is not preceded by the definite article, it may be indefinite, depending on the context. The Journal of Biblical Literature says that expressions with an anarthrous [no article] predicate preceding the verb, are primarily qualitative in meaning. As the Journal notes, this indicates that the logos can be likened to a god. It also says of John 1:1: The qualitative force of the predicate is so prominent that the noun [theos] cannot be regarded as definite. So John 1:1 highlights the quality of the Word, that he was divine, godlike, a god, but not Almighty God. This harmonizes with the rest of the Bible, which shows that Jesus, here called the Word in his role as Gods Spokesman, was an obedient subordinate sent to earth by his superior, Almighty God. There are many other Bible verses in which almost all translators in other languages consistently insert the article a when translating Greek sentences with the same structure. For example, at Mark 6:49, when the disciples saw Jesus walking on water, the King James Version says: They supposed it had been a spirit. In the Koine Greek, there is no a before spirit. But almost all translations in other languages add an a in order to make the rendering fit the context. In the same way, since John 1:1 shows that the Word was with God, he could not be God but was a god, or divine. Joseph Henry Thayer, a theologian and scholar who worked on the American Standard Version, stated simply: The Logos was divine, not the divine Being himself. And Jesuit John L. McKenzie wrote in his Dictionary of the Bible: Jn 1:1 should rigorously be translated . . . the word was a divine being. Violating a Rule? SOME claim, however, that such renderings violate a rule of Koine Greek grammar published by Greek scholar E. C. Colwell back in 1933. He asserted that in Greek a predicate noun has the [definite] article when it follows the verb; it does not have the [definite] article when it precedes the verb. By this he meant that a predicate noun preceding the verb should be understood
357

as though it did have the definite article (the) in front of it. At John 1:1 the second noun (theos), the predicate, precedes the verband [theos] was the Word. So, Colwell claimed, John 1:1 should read and [the] God was the Word. But consider just two examples found at John 8:44. There Jesus says of the Devil: That one was a manslayer and he is a liar. Just as at John 1:1, the predicate nouns (manslayer and liar) precede the verbs (was and is) in the Greek. There is no indefinite article in front of either noun because there was no indefinite article in Koine Greek. But most translations insert the word a because Greek grammar and the context require it. See also Mark 11:32; John 4:19; 6:70; 9:17; 10:1; 12:6. Colwell had to acknowledge this regarding the predicate noun, for he said: It is indefinite [a or an] in this position only when the context demands it. So even he admits that when the context requires it, translators may insert an indefinite article in front of the noun in this type of sentence structure. Does the context require an indefinite article at John 1:1? Yes, for the testimony of the entire Bible is that Jesus is not Almighty God. Thus, not Colwells questionable rule of grammar, but context should guide the translator in such cases. And it is apparent from the many translations that insert the indefinite article a at John 1:1 and in other places that many scholars disagree with such an artificial rule, and so does Gods Word. No Conflict DOES saying that Jesus Christ is a god conflict with the Bibles teaching that there is only one God? No, for at times the Bible employs that term to refer to mighty creatures. Psalm 8:5 reads: You also proceeded to make him [man] a little less than godlike ones [Hebrew, elohim], that is, angels. In Jesus defense against the charge of the Jews, that he claimed to be God, he noted that the Law uses the word gods of those to whom the word of God was addressed, that is, human judges. (John 10:34, 35, NJB; Psalm 82:1-6) Even Satan is called the god of this system of things at 2 Corinthians 4:4. Jesus has a position far higher than angels, imperfect men, or Satan. Since these are referred to as gods, mighty ones, surely
358

Jesus can be and is a god. Because of his unique position in relation to Jehovah, Jesus is a Mighty God.John 1:1; Isaiah 9:6. But does not Mighty God with its capital letters indicate that Jesus is in some way equal to Jehovah God? Not at all. Isaiah merely prophesied this to be one of four names that Jesus would be described by, and in the English language such names are capitalized. Still, even though Jesus was called Mighty, there can be only one who is Almighty. To call Jehovah God Almighty would have little significance unless there existed others who were also called gods but who occupied a lesser or inferior position. The Bulletin of the John Rylands Library in England notes that according to Catholic theologian Karl Rahner, while theos is used in scriptures such as John 1:1 in reference to Christ, in none of these instances is theos used in such a manner as to identify Jesus with him who elsewhere in the New Testament figures as ho Theos, that is, the Supreme God. And the Bulletin adds: If the New Testament writers believed it vital that the faithful should confess Jesus as God, is the almost complete absence of just this form of confession in the New Testament explicable? But what about when the Apostle Thomas said My Lord and my God! to Jesus at John 20:28? To Thomas, Jesus was like a god, especially in the miraculous circumstances that prompted his exclamation. Some scholars suggest that Thomas may simply have made an emotional exclamation of astonishment, spoken to Jesus but directed to God. In either case, Thomas did not think that Jesus was Almighty God, for he and all the other apostles knew that Jesus never claimed to be God but taught that Jehovah alone is the only true God.John 17:3. Again, the context helps us to understand this. A few days earlier the resurrected Jesus had told Mary Magdalene to tell the disciples: I am ascending to my Father and your Father and to my God and your God. (John 20:17) At the time he spoke those words, even though Jesus had already been resurrected as a mighty spirit, Jehovah was still his God. And Jesus continued to refer to Him as such even in the last book of the Bible, after he
359

was glorified.Revelation 1:5, 6; 3:2, 12. Here we see The father referred to as the God of Jesus. Just three verses after Thomas exclamation, at John 20:31, the Bible further clarifies the matter by stating: These have been written down that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ the Son of God, not that he was Almighty God. And it meant Son in a literal way, as with a natural father and son, not as some mysterious part of a Trinity Godhead. Must Harmonize With the Bible IT IS claimed that several other scriptures support the Trinity. But these are similar to those discussed above in that, when carefully examined, they offer no actual support. Such texts only illustrate that when considering any claimed support for the Trinity, one must ask: Does the interpretation harmonize with consistent teaching of the entire Biblethat Jehovah God alone is Supreme? If not, then the interpretation must be in error. We also need to keep in mind that not even so much as one proof text says that God, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit are one in some mysterious Godhead. Not one scripture anywhere in the Bible says that all three are the same in substance, power, and eternity. The Bible is consistent in revealing Almighty God, Jehovah, as alone Supreme, Jesus as his created Son, and the Holy Spirit as Gods active force. [Blurbs by various authorities] The ancients made a wrong use of [John 10:30] to prove that Christ is . . . of the same essence with the Father.Commentary on the Gospel According to John, by John Calvin Someone who is with another person cannot also be that other person The Logos was divine, not the divine Being himself. Joseph Henry Thayer, Bible scholar

360

Jesus prayed to God that his disciples might all be one, just as he and his Father are one Jesus showed the Jews that he was not equal to God, saying that he could do nothing by himself but only what he saw the Father doing Since the Bible calls humans, angels, even Satan, gods, or powerful ones, the superior Jesus in heaven can properly be called a god In view of the collective body of evidence, one may reach no other conclusion other than that the Trinity Doctrine is of man-made origin and not a true Bible teaching. Why was such a deception promoted and who was best served by it? Those questions may be best answered by considering the results of this false teaching. What the Trinity Doctrine accomplished; 1. It has caused followers to be confused as to just who God is. 2. It has brought dishonor to God by promoting untruth in connection with him. 3. It has obscured both his name and his purpose. 4. It has voided or neutralized his word by inserting man made doctrine into it. 5. It has introduced confusion and error into his pure word of truth, the Holy Bible This doctrine, with such results can be seen to serve no other interest than Jehovah Gods arch enemy and chief opposer, Satan the Devil. 19.2 WORLD World ; G2889 kosmos
Dictionaries)

(Strongs Hebrew and Greek

kos'-mos
361

Probably from the base of G2865; orderly arrangement, that is, decoration; by implication the world (in a wide or narrow sense, including its inhabitants, literally or figuratively [morally]): adorning, world. WORLD G2889 ko,smoj kosmos {kos'-mos}
Definitions)

(Thayers Greek

According to Thayers, the word world can have a multitude of definitions in the Bible. The appropriate definition is revealed by a careful examination of context of the verse itself along with corresponding scriptures. Thayers definitions are: 1) An apt and harmonious arrangement or constitution, order, government. 2) Ornament, decoration, adornment, i.e. the arrangement of the stars, 'the heavenly hosts', as the ornament of the heavens. 1 Pet. 3:3 3) The world, the universe. 4) The circle of the earth, the earth. 5) The inhabitants of the earth, men, the human race. 6) The ungodly multitude; the whole mass of men alienated from God, and therefore hostile to the cause of Christ 7) World affairs, the aggregate of things earthly. 7a) the whole circle of earthly goods, endowments riches, advantages, pleasures, etc, which although hollow and frail and fleeting, stir desire, seduce from God and are obstacles to the cause of Christ. 8) Any aggregate or general collection of particulars of any sort.
362

8a) The Gentiles as contrasted to the Jews (Rom. 11:12 etc) 8a) Of believers as a community, John 1:29; 3:16; 3:17; 6:33; 12:47 ; 2 Cor. 5:19 [The word WORLD exists at least 287 times in Scripture. Here are a few examples of Scriptural use] Example of definition 1). - Ephesians 1:4 just as he chose us in union with him before the founding of the world, that we should be holy and without blemish before him in love. NWT Example of definition 5). - 2 John 1:7 There are many deceivers at large in the world, refusing to acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in human nature. They are the Deceiver; they are the Antichrist. NJB Example of definition 7a). - 1 John 2:16 because everything in the world- the desire of the flesh and the desire of the eyes and the showy display of one's means of life-does not originate with the Father, but originates with the world. NWT Example of definition 8). - Matthew 16:26 For what profit has a man, if he gets all the world with the loss of his life? or what will a man give in exchange for his life? BBE So, as in most places in the bible, context will dictate which dictionary definition is most appropriate for the word world. Remember, the proper choice, if it is correct will not find conflict in meaning taken from the text in other places in Gods word.

[Click to table of Contents]

363

CHAPTER TEN
CROSS ROADS OF DECISION
There are times in life when a decision we have to make seems inconsequential and later we realize just how life changing it was. The bible writer Timothy when writing about the last days may have had this in mind among the other hardships he spoke of in his writings. 2 Timothy 3:1 But know this, that in the last days critical times hard to deal with will be here. NWT When we stand at a cross road or a Y in the road of life, the decision we make can either take us ever closer to a hoped for destination or it can take on a path that relentlessly takes us farther and farther away from where we really want to go. Lots of times the decision is not clear at all. When we start to think about a challenge we face, we may be able to conjure up all kinds of reasons to choose one path or the other. The Bible affords us much information we can use in making decisions which can honor God and benefit ourselves. There are plenty of examples in the Bible when God Almighty put Life and Death decisions in front of his ancient people. These were recorded in his word of truth, the holy Bible for us to learn from and benefit ourselves by. Adam and Eve: Adam and Eve had the opportunity to live in complete harmony with the earth, each other, all of creation and their creator. God gave them a paradise to live in. All they had to do was to obey, and humbly appreciate him as their heavenly father and creator. In their case, the cross roads were clearly marked. One way said obey and the other said disobey. Anyone who has read the Bible knows which way they chose. The result of such a seemingly small decision proved to be disastrous and had results we as their posterity still suffer from today.
364

The simply stated obvious lesson, if we care to take note of it is; its better to obey God, than not to. However, there is another lesson in their account, perhaps even more important for us to be aware of. This is because in it we find the reason they made the wrong decision in the first place. While we realize they had a little help in making their choice from someone who was on the spot to give them bad advice and wrong directions, they made the ultimate choice either to take one road or another by themselves. Learning the reason why they took bad advice and followed the wrong road provide us with an extremely important lesson from Gods standpoint. The decision they made was based on their wanting to be be like God and decide for themselves what was right or wrong. This reason can be summed up in biblical terms as foolish pride. Foolish due to the terribly bad consequences it saddled them with. Kind of like foolishly walking off the edge of a steep and dangerous cliff after reading a warning to stay away from the edge. Pride because they had the audacity to think that they as mere humans, made possessing even less power and ability than the angels, could determine for themselves what was best for them better than God could. Its no wonder that the Creator sees pride with such disdain, knowing full well what potential harm it holds. While the world at large portrays pride as something desirable, Gods word clearly condemns it. And so, that no one can say they didnt know better, the Bible provides us with explicit warnings against the abominable thing that that caused Adam and Eves downfall. Here are a few examples to meditate on and think about; Proverbs 16:5 Everyone proud in heart is an abomination to the LORD; Though they join forces, none will go unpunished. NKJ Proverbs 8:13b. . . I hate pride and arrogance, evil behavior and perverse speech. NIV Proverbs 16:18 Pride goes before destruction, and haughtiness before a fall. NLT
365

Isaiah 13:11 "I will punish the world for its evil, And the wicked for their iniquity; I will halt the arrogance of the proud, And will lay low the haughtiness of the terrible. NKJ James 4:16 and now ye glory in your pride; all such glorying is evil; YLT Job 35:12 There they cry, and He doth not answer, because of the pride of evil doers. YLT Noah: Noah was another human who faced crossroads of decision in his life. Noah provides us with lessons to be learned from the opposite direction that Adam and Eve took. In his case it was going along with what the whole rest of the world was doing, which was bad in gods eyes or taking the road of obedience and walking with God. The Bible gives us a picture of what the world was like in Noahs day; Genesis 6:5 Yahweh saw that human wickedness was great on earth and that human hearts contrived nothing but wicked schemes all day long. NJB Genesis 6:8,9. But Noah found favor in the eyes of the LORD.NJB:9 This is the story of Noah: Noah was a good man, an upright man among his contemporaries, and he walked with God. NIV Of course, our interest lies in what lesson we can learn from Noah and his experiences. We are told he walked with God and found favor in Gods eyes. How did he walk with God and what kind of favor did he find? The key to seeing this is found at Gen. 6:9 and Gen. 6:22 where it tells us why Noah found favor in Gods eyes. Genesis 6:9b.. . .. Noah was a righteous man, blameless in his time . . . . NAU Genesis 6:22 So Noah did everything exactly as God had commanded him. NLT
366

So Noah, unlike Adam and Eve, his great, great, grandparents was obedient and is described as being righteous. Righteous means he did what was right in Gods eyes. So the first lesson we gain from Noah is why he found favor in Gods eyes by doing what was right to God. The second one is in how it affected his life. Actually, it saved his life and allowed him the posterity of having a family and seeing them continue to enjoy life while the rest of world was destroyed. 2 Peter 2:5 and he did not hold back from punishing an ancient world, but kept Noah, a preacher of righteousness, safe with seven others when he brought a deluge upon a world of ungodly people; NWT While Noah still had the curse of inherited death from Adam and Eve on his head, he lived a full and rich life, with the prospect of a resurrection to a future endless life in Gods paradise on earth. Genesis 9:28, 29. Noah lived three hundred and fifty years after the flood. NAB 29 Altogether, Noah lived 950 years, and then he died. NIV Acts 24:15 and I have the same hope in God as these men, that there will be a resurrection of both the righteous and the wicked. NIV Abraham: Abraham (Abram): Abraham bears the singular distinction in the entire Bible if being referred to as a Friend of God. James 2:23 And the Scripture was fulfilled which says, "Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness." And he was called the friend of God. NKJ or as another translation puts it;

367

James 2:23 And the holy Writings were put into effect which said, And Abraham had faith in God and it was put to his account as righteousness; and he was named the friend of God. BBE This was a title not lightly given or befitting many humans. Yet the reason given for his being called a friend of God seems overly simple. According to the Bible, it was because he believed God (had faith in him) and God considered that as being worthy of his friendship. Our lesson from this is found not as much in the fact that we are told he had faith but in the kind of faith it was. It was a tested faith. It was a pattern of continuing faith that found Abraham at the cross roads of decision on numerous occasions throughout his life. Over and over again he showed his faith in Jehovah God, by obeying him instead of choosing the path of personal convenience and comfort. This quality of faith was referred to further by the Apostle Peter and again by the Bible writer James as a tested faith. 1 Peter 1:7 so that the tested genuineness of your faith- more precious than gold that perishes though it is tested by firemay be found to result in praise and glory and honor at the revelation of Jesus Christ. ESV James 1:3, 4. for you well know that the testing of your faith produces perseverance, and:4 perseverance must complete its work so that you will become fully developed, complete, not deficient in any way. NJB Just what it is and how important this faith is to God is borne out by Bible writers in a number of ways. Heb 11:1 NOW FAITH is the assurance (the confirmation, the title deed) of the things [we] hope for, being the proof of things [we] do not see and the conviction of their reality [faith perceiving as real fact what is not revealed to the senses]. AMP Hebrews 11:6 And without faith it is not possible to be wellpleasing to him, for it is necessary for anyone who comes to God to have the belief that God is, and that he is a rewarder of all those who make a serious search for him. BBE

368

How important this faith is to us as individuals was also illustrated by Jesus where he demonstrated what was at loss for having too little faith. Matthew 17:20 And He said to them, "Because of the littleness of your faith; for truly I say to you, if you have faith as a mustard seed, you shall say to this mountain, 'Move from here to there,' and it shall move; and nothing shall be impossible to you. NAS In modern day terms when we understand more about psychology and the marvelous way the mind works we might state it somewhat differently. In a quotation attributed to Henry Ford, he put it this way; If you think you can do a thing or think you can't do a thing, you're right. What both he and Jesus were referring to aligns with what neuro science has discovered about the human brain in our own day. That is if you believe something on its deepest levels, your brain will actually work at creating ways to make it become a reality for you. In effect, you are what you think. In effect, if you have suffiecient fait, it will become your reality. Moses: Moses was another Bible character who faced cross roads of decision placed before him by God on a number of occasions during his life. When Moses got to be an age where he was responsible for his own thinking, he found himself at a crossroad. Moses had been raised by the Pharaohs daughter in the court of Egypt, a world power. He had position and privilege most of us arent even able to imagine. The Bible tells us Moses was powerful in his words and deeds. His decision was whether to continue in the prestige and security his status afforded him or to be counted with Gods people who were at the time a nation of slaves and under cruel oppression. Moses had come to a somewhat powerful realization, as a young adult, that he should help his people (the Hebrews), which meant turning his back on the powerful Egyptian royal family that had given him so much. As a part of this new-found idealism, he slew an Egyptian supervisor who was threatening a Hebrew slave. After this
369

"courageous" act, Moses expected to be treated like a hero amongst the Hebrews...instead he was ratted out to the Egyptians. The certainty of his ideology was beaten out of Moses early in his adulthood. He was taught that he was no savior...no special person. The people just weren't interested in his high ideas. Moses, rejected as a leader, went to the dessert of Midian to hide out and to grow up. There he got married, raised two children, and became a responsible member of an important household, was respected and economically solid. From a social communal standpoint, Moses was doing pretty well; but, we have to wonder if Moses had flashbacks. Did he remember those dreams that he had about being a leader...about making a difference for the Hebrew people? After what many would consider a full adult life, he was then eighty years old, Moses had to be somewhat content; he in a new land had raised two children and still had the love of his wife and was to some extent prosperous, or at least comfortable. We are left to wonder; Did he think "If I had it to do over again, I would have...." Did Moses feel like a disappointment? While Moses might have viewed his life as settled with everything in place, God had different ideas. Whatever regrets Moses had had, whatever lump in his stomach he carried from his rejection earlier in life, all of which had eventually become complacency. Moses had become who he was, and did not see himself becoming anymore and he was comfortable with his life in Midian. Moses would be chosen by God to lead His people out of Egypt. Suffice it to say that Moses was not looking for this "opportunity." After trying to convince God that He was making a mistake, Moses finally whines, "please send someone else." Undoubtedly this presented Moses with a crisis of decision. He was faced with another crossroad in his life. Would he take the path of obedience to God with all its uncertainty and potential sacrifice, or would he opt to keep the status quo, which by then he had become quite comfortable with. Eventually Moses left Midian, and his family, and obediently did as the angel of Jehovah had directed. The result was that he became the greatest leader in Jewish history. Yet at the end of it all, what is of
370

greatest interest to us is how God viewed him. We are given insight into this in the inspired book of Numbers where we are told: Numbers 12:3 (Now the man Moses was very humble, more than all men who were on the face of the earth.) NKJ Moses life can teach us many lessons. However the one we want to focus on is concerned with where we are individually in our lives. Many of us are in what would appear to be our Midian years. The challenge for all of us in our "Midian years" is to know that God's purpose for us may not fit into a steady timeline....gaps to us are not necessarily as unreasonable to Him. The opportunity is that we do not have to feel shackled to all those failed opportunities that did not go as we had planned. God provides purpose and mission to each of us, and He provides it in His own good time. The question is; will we be ready and willing to take the right fork in the road and walk with him when given the opportunity, or will we stay on the well worn and comfortable path? We could cite so many other examples of ones who were faced with a cross roads in their lives, a crisis of conscience so to say, tests of their faith. David, Solomon, Isaiah, Ezekiel, Daniel, Jeremiah, and other prophets of old, Ruth, Naomi, Sarah, Deborah, Esther and Rahab, women of faith. All faced similar points of decision in their lives and in their own ways took the path of Moses whose faith we can learn so much from. Hebrews 11:24 It was by faith that Moses, when he grew up, refused to be treated as the son of Pharaoh's daughter. NLT Hebrews 11:25 choosing rather to be mistreated with the people of God than to enjoy the fleeting pleasures of sin. ESV All of these examples represent different individuals and different stories. What they all have in common is that they had to make choices about which path to take. They all had to choose whether to do it Gods way despite the hardship, difficulty or inconvenience it might carry with it, or to take the path of complacency, ease and sometimes even preservation of their lives.
371

Jesus: That brings us to the greatest example of all of those who faced cross roads in their lives; and that was Jesus Christ, the son of God. In fact, his life was marked by repeated tests of faith and critical decisions in that any single failure meant not only complete and total failure with consequences toward himself but also for all mankind, the earth and every living thing on it. The bible describes Jesus as having a heavenly pre-existence prior to his coming to earth. This book goes into considerable detail in other places where scriptures and evidence is given in more detail about that existence. To simplify, He was the first born of all creation by his father Jehovah God, and the one through whom and for whom all other things were created. Colossians 1:15 Christ is the visible image of the invisible God. He existed before God made anything at all and is supreme over all creation.16 Christ is the one through whom God created everything in heaven and earth. He made the things we can see and the things we can't see -- kings, kingdoms, rulers, and authorities. Everything has been created through him and for him. He existed before everything else began, and he holds all creation together. NLT This tells us that he was in effect the second most important being in the entire universe. He was a mighty God second only to the Almighty God Jehovah. His power and intellect was such that togetherwith his father, they constituted Elohim of Genesis 1:1. And he was the Logos of John 1:1. The Bible doesnt speak of Jesus as being at a cross road of decision when he volunteered to empty himself of all his heavenly glory and lower himself to become a man willing to suffer death on earth for all men. Yet we are able to an implication of this in the personal decisions he said to have made Philippians 2:7 But he made himself as nothing, taking the form of a servant, being made like men; BBE

372

Hebrews 2:9 What we do see is Jesus, who "for a little while was made lower than the angels" and now is "crowned with glory and honor" because he suffered death for us. Yes, by God's grace, Jesus tasted death for everyone in all the world.
NLT

What we do know is that all of Gods intelligent beings which include angelic as well as humanbeings were given free moral agency, the ability and the right to choose to follow and obey God or not to. Undoubtedly, Jesus as the first born of all creation had this open ended choice to make as well as any other of them. While his love for the father and for the human family might have as we say made it a no brainer for him, nevertheless it constituted a cross road of decision because he could have taken the path of status quo and avoided the pain and infamy connected with the road he took. His father, Jehovah, God Almighty can also be seen in a certain sense to have stood at a crossroad of decision. He had the choice of allowing his son the earthly mission set before him taking the risk of indescribable loss to himself and his only begotten son or of choosing any number of other ways to deal with the situation. That the choice he made was born of love is shown at John 3:16. Love on the part of the father for humans and love of a son for his father was, if not the only reason, the major reason for being willing to take the risk of such great loss on behalf of humankind. John 3:16 "For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have everlasting life. NKJ John 15:13 1 No one has greater love than this, to lay down one's life for one's friends. NAB Hebrews 9:22 Indeed, under the law almost everything is purified with blood, and without the shedding of blood there is no forgiveness of sins. ESV Luke 22:20 After supper he took another cup of wine and said, "This wine is the token of God's new covenant to save you -- an agreement sealed with the blood I will pour out for you. NLT
373

Early during his earthly mission Jesus was again presented with a significantly important cross road consisting of a threefold test of his loyalty and integrity as a human. At Matthew 4:1-10 it relates the account of this triple threat test. Matthew 4:1 Then Jesus was led by the Spirit out into the desert to be put to the test by the devil. NJB or as another version puts it; Matthew 4:1 Then Jesus was led by the Spirit into the desert to be tempted by the devil. NIV For this to have been a genuine test or temptation there had to have been at least the possibility of failure. That means that Jesus would have to make a decision on the choice whether to accept the offer or reject it. This was in effect a crossroad of decision, one which he might have taken either path. We know from the account the path he chose was without hesitation, it was to uphold his fathers sovereignty. His Apostles: Each of his apostles was faced with their own cross roads of decision all through their lives. It started for each one at the outset when they had to decide to follow him and leave all else behind. (Luk. 9:23, Lu. 18:22) Later in different forms and on different occasions they were faced with whether to continue to follow him or not. (Joh.6:66, 67). Eleven of them continuously took the right road while one of them, Judas Iscariot took a different path. John 6:66,67. At this point many of his disciples turned away and deserted him. :67 Then Jesus turned to the Twelve and asked, "Are you going to leave, too?" NLT At different times, each one of those eleven faithful apostles was faced with the decision of either being willing to sacrifice their own lives for Christ or saving their own skins. In each instance they were

374

faced with a crossroad of decision. To a man they took the path of sacrifice and suffering on behalf of their Lord and master, Jesus. His anointed ones: Since then, all those who were truly anointed with Holy Spirit and had been called to be footstep followers and Kingdom heirs with Christ faced lives confronting one cross road after another. Only by continuing to select the right path were they assured of realizing the hope they held in common. They had to maintain integrity till death and be willing to pour out their lives in sacrifice for him just as Christ had done for them. It is no different for anointed ones today. We will be faced with cross roads of decision down to the end, either the end of our own lives or the end of the world. How about today and your own personal crossroad of decision? People today have either already stood at a crossroads of decision and have chosen their path or are faced with choosing one now. In some cases their earlier decision has carried them away from Gods will, yet they are faced with another crossroad. If they choose the right path this time, it will take them back towards the direction of Gods will for them. If not, they will remain on a path that will take them still further from the path God wants them to walk. As a reader of this book , you have been given a great deal of information which may either seem strange or foreign to you in which case it will be quite easy for you to ignore it. Or you may have been faced with previously unrealized things which have the ring of truth to them. In that case, they present you with a cross road. You can either personally do something about the truths which have been revealed to you or you can choose to disregard them, rationalize them away or blatantly reject them. I f you choose the road his spirit leads you to it will draw you closer to God. Does this mean that you do not have to continuously confirm further decisions you make through Gods word or that you will not have to deal with other cross roads later in your life? No. it does not but it means you have begun to take the right road in God eyes. Do not swallow the easy trail of illusion those who would have you believe;once saved always
375

saved entice you with. What the Bible teaches is really quite different: First of all, there is no automatic quick and easy salvation for the Bible assures his true followers of the following circumstances; Philippians 1:29 This comes from God, for you have been granted the privilege for Christ's sake not only of believing in him but of suffering for him as well; NJB 2 Timothy 3:12 In fact, everyone who wants to live a godly life in Christ Jesus will be persecuted, NIV John 15:20 Remember my word that I said to you: The servant is not greater than his master. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you. If they have kept my word, they will keep yours also. DRA Mark 13:13 You will be universally hated on account of my name; but anyone who stands firm to the end will be saved.
NJB

Matthew 10:36 and one's enemies will be those of his household.' NAB Matthew 24:13 But those who endure to the end will be saved.
NLT

Revelation 2:23 I am he who searches hearts and minds, and I will repay each of you according to your deeds. NIV Secondly, another important aspect enters into the picture. The Bible makes Gods viewpoint of how important truth must remain to a true believer vividly clear. John 4:23 But the time is coming, and is even now here, when the true worshippers will give worship to the Father in the true way of the spirit, for these are the worshippers desired by the Father. BBE Or as another translator puts it:

376

John 4:23 But the hour is coming -- indeed is already here -when true worshippers will worship the Father in spirit and truth: that is the kind of worshipper the Father seeks. NJB and; 2 Thessalonians 2:10-12 He [Satan] will use every kind of wicked deception to fool those who are on their way to destruction because they refuse to believe the truth that would save them. NLT or because they would not accept the love of the truth and so be saved. NJB;:11 For this reason God sends them a powerful delusion so that they will believe the lie NIV 12 Then they will be condemned for not believing the truth and for enjoying the evil they do. NLT From these verses alone, without mention of all else the bible has to say about the importance of truth, we should note two things. That God not only expects his worshippers to be truthful, he also expects them to have a love for truth. He demands this under threat of adverse judgment against those who lack such love and expects his version of what is true to be observed by each and every one of his worshippers. That raises a question for you as a reader; does your own viewpoint of truth coincide with Gods? If so we encourage you to read volume four of It Is Written in this series of books examining the Bible and Gods viewpoint on controversial issues of our day. Volume Four will address what the Scriptures have to say about man-made organizations, both religious and secular, prophecy, both past and present along with what the Bible prophetically portends the future will be like. Volume IV. is not for someone who only wishes to have their ears tickled with pleasantries. It will challenge you personally because some of the things you will be shown have never occurred to you. It will also test how much you really love truth. Finally, it will show you answers and give you options for what you need to do to harmonize your life with Gods way, according to his word his spirit and his will. Volume Four will be released later in 2013.

377

[Click to table of Contents]

EPILOGUE
Authors Note and acknowledgement; The author makes no claim of having special knowledge or insight other than what the creator has so graciously furnished through his word and his spirit to himself and others who love truth and wish to worship their creator in spirit and truth.
(John 4:23)

Along with the many other lovers of Bible truth the author has drawn information and inspiration from, he wishes to express gratitude to the publishers of the following Bibles which were referenced and quoted from in the pages of this series of books. The order of listing should not be construed to imply an endorsement of any one version over another. The listing in alphabetical order is merely for the sake of convenience to the reader in identifying which versions verse citations throughout the books come from.
LIST OF BIBLE VERSIONS Referenced - IT IS WRITTEN AAT ABP AMP ABPE ASV BBE BHS BHT DBY DRA EDGT EMT ESV GNV HCSB JER JPS An American Translation by Smith and Goodspeed - Chicago Apostolic Bible Polyglot, Apostolic Press, Charles Van der Pol Amplified Bible Aramaic Bible in Plain English American Standard Version The Bible in Basic English Biblia Hebraica Stuttsgartensia Transliterated Hebrew Text The Darby Bible Douay Rheims American Edition Emphatic Diaglott Benjamin Wilson English Majority Text English Standard Version The Geneva Bible Holman Christian Standard Bible Jerusalem Bible Jewish Publication Society OT 378

KJV KJV+ LITV LXE MIT NAB NASB+ NAU NAU+ NIV NJB NKJ NLT NTN NRS NSB NWT RSV RWB+ TNK WLT WEB YLT

King James (Authorized Version of 1611) King James with Strongs Codes Literal Translation of the Bible- J.P. Green Brenton Translation of the LXX Septuagint MacDonald Idiomatic Translation New American Bible New American Standard with Strongs Numbers New American Standard Bible New American Standard with Codes New International Version (US) New Jerusalem Bible New King James New Living Translation New Testament, an Improved version by Arch Bishop Newcome New Revised Standard New Simplified Bible - J. Masden New World Translation - Watchtower Bible and Tract Society Revised Standard Revised Webster with Codes Tanakh - Jewish Publication Society Westminster Lenningrad Codex Transliteration The Webster Bible Youngs Literal Translation

379